Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~

Okay. Checklist… Wake up, check. Brush your hair, check. Survey corps uniform, check. 

Dawn Platinum was pacing around her living quarters, using the daily morning checklist she had made for herself on her Arc Phone.

Take your hormone medication that comes from your mysteriously godly phone, given to you by the creator of the universe. That one’s still weird, but check. Okay. All good!

It was only a week since she was flung to the past, waking up face-to-face with Arceus. A deity that was only rumored in stories, hailed by certain people as the creator of the entire world. Of all people, of all Pokemon – everything. She had an incredible number of questions, and was very, very confused and concerned, but she was only given one task.

“Seek out all Pokemon, and thou shall find me once more.”

“…pretty simple request to make,” Dawn said scathingly, though in a hushed whisper to herself. “I…I’ll accept this mission.” She looked back up. “But I must request a simple accommodation. I recognize it may be… difficult, but I—”

“There is no need to worry.” The being of light, which had identified itself as Arceus, shook its head slightly. Dawn was a bit surprised by such a simple statement. “Through your Arc Phone, blessed upon ye, thy needs shall be met. Thou are in the process of matching thy body with thy soul, as they did not match initially. Thus, what is required to fulfill this process shall be bestowed upon ye. With that, I bid thee farewell.”

A blinding light hit Dawn’s eyes, using her arms to shield her eyes. Unfortunately, a realization hit her soon after. 

“WAIT YOU COULD’VE JUST CHANGED MY BODY—”

…She felt a bit disappointed with that. Maybe it would’ve been the cheap way out, but Dawn couldn’t help but want to speed the process up. Being only a year into her transition, Dawn was a little impatient with how slow things felt in terms of the changes she saw and felt. It was always going to be a slow process, but it was hard not to want the end result already. She had friends like Lucas at home, and that group in Eterna City that she could discuss these things with, and that helped.

But here? In the past, seemingly 200 years away, with no contact to the future and nobody she knew? It was very unlikely she was going to have someone to talk to about these things. 

Truthfully, however, Dawn was managing alright. As best as she could, anyway. Being dropped into an ancient time period you’ve only remembered bits and pieces about from your friend telling you about it with none of your old Pokemon, nobody alongside you, and only your phone that has now been changed into a never-dying godly device was very surreal.

And very terrifying. She spent a lot of nights lying awake, unable to sleep. Dawn couldn’t explain her situation to anybody around her. Nobody was going to believe that she came from the future, knowing everything that happens to the land, and if they’re already uneasy about her being a stranger who seemingly fell from the sky, coming from a space-time rift? That would be a huge risk, and she’d almost certainly get banished from the village.

And those words from Captain Cyllene (whose appearance was hard to shake, given how much she looked like Cyrus) continued to ring in her head as a constant, conscious reminder.

“ You will be expelled from the village to meet your fate—and perhaps your death—in the wilds.”

She shuddered just thinking about it.

But at the very least, there were positives. Turns out, the experience of being an 18-year-old Champion with tons of experience as a Pokemon Trainer helps a lot in a period where everybody is still terrified of Pokemon. Surveying took a little bit for her to get used to, but she was getting more comfortable with it as the days went on. Having to re-adjust to a non-mechanical Pokedex was certainly a pain, but she was getting used to that, as well.

Plus, it was pretty euphoric to immediately get gendered correctly and have a nice pair of female-looking clothes in her Survey Corps uniform. And hey, she didn’t have to worry about hormone refills!

Taking it as the days went was really all she could do. So, she’d hammer away at that, catching as many Pokemon as she could until she could expand the Pokedex further. That, and hope to god whatever Arceus would do whenever Dawn spoke to them again involved an all expenses paid trip back to her proper time period.

But now wasn’t the time to reminisce about the past week. She had a job to do, and with that, Dawn put her satchel on her hip and made her way out the door. 

The bright sunlight hit her eyes, still early in the morning. She stretched her arms a bit, thinking about what she was doing for the day. The plan was to make her way out to the Fieldlands again for some surveying – maybe that alpha Rapidash would be a bit easier to catch, risky as that was. She wanted to get as many powerful Pokemon as she could, as it would make the process go by quickly and overall make it easier for her to survive.  

“Morning, Dawn!” A cheery voice spoke up, with Dawn popping out of her thoughts and turning to see Rei, another Survey Corps member, walking up to her. 

“Mornin’ to you too, Rei. How’s the day treating you so far?” She smiled cheerfully. Rei was probably the closest thing to a friend she had in this time period, being around the same age as her. Plus, it helped that he looked exactly like Lucas, who she figured would be pretty happy to learn the person who was was… seemingly his ancestor, anyway, looked exactly like him.

(That was another thing. A lot of people in Hisui looked really similar to those she already knew from Sinnoh. She assumed they were ancestors, but it raised more questions than she was willing to think about, so she discarded the thought.)

“Ah, it’s going well!” He grinned. “Glad you’re up and ready for another day of surveying, though! I was just about to head out myself. I’d join along with you, but Commander Kamado seemed to be looking for you down at Galaxy Hall.” He hitched a thumb in the general direction of the building. “I’ve heard the clan leaders are there. Might be pretty serious.”

“Gotcha.” Dawn nodded. “I’ll go check it out. Thanks for the heads up! Have a good time surveying!” She dashed towards the Galaxy Hall building, waving to Rei as she did.

The two clan leaders, huh? Dawn had met one of their wardens just the other day, Mai from the Diamond Clan. She had remembered (and heard) only bits and pieces of the two clans. Mostly about who they were, and how they assisted the Galaxy Team. If they were both here, something big must’ve happened. Wonder why I’m getting called…?

As Dawn made her way into the Galaxy Hall and up the stairs (that she swore took longer to scale up every time she made her way up them), she could hear faint conversation. 

“…Look – we don’t even know what drove Lord Kleavor into such a frenzy.”

An exasperated sigh came from the Commander’s office. “I’d like to know that myself. This is a first as far as my clan knows, too…”

Walking up the stairs, Dawn stood at the doors to the office. “Excuse me, Commander Kamado? I was told you wished to speak with me.” Two people stood in the office and were firmly focused on Kamado, one wearing blue, the other wearing white and red. The two clan leaders, she presumed.

Kamado opened his eyes, as the two other people turned around. “Hrm. I see you’ve arrived.” She got a good look at the two – the person on the left was likely the Diamond Clan’s leader, given the colour similarities to Mai’s outfit, and the one on the right was—

Oh my god.

…Presumably, the Pearl Clan’s leader, and she was trying really hard not to stare. She was gorgeous, and the thought of anything else was blasted from her mind as she stared at her for longer than a second or so. She was very pretty – blue eyes, incredibly gorgeous blonde hair, the red headpiece she wore, her—

Dawn bit her tongue to snap her out of it, her expression looking slightly startled.  Focus. Do not be this much of a lesbian in the past. Be gay later. You have a job to do .  She stood up straight, looking at Kamado, who began to address her, as she could feel her face heat up a little.

“This is Dawn. She’s the newest member of our Survey Corps.” Kamado spoke sternly and confidently.

“Aha! I hear from Mai you earned Wyrdeer’s favor.” The Diamond Clan’s leader smiled, walking up to her and cheerfully extending a hand outwards. “Good to finally meet you, ‘stranger from the rift!’”

Dawn smiled, returning the handshake firmly. “Nice to meet you as well.”

He stepped back. “I’m Adaman, leader of the Diamond Clan, if you’d like to be formal! But that’s a mouthful.” Adaman grinned. “Just call me Adaman!” He seemed friendly, which was nice. Seems like her actions from the other day had spread quite quickly to the clan’s leader, and it was nice for someone in a position like his to not be judgemental.

“…If you came from beyond the space-time rift,” the girl to the right said, looking as if she had made a grand revelation as she looked awfully deep in thought. “Could you be from the space where almighty Sinnoh is said to reside?” 

God, she’s so cute… Dawn quickly snapped back into reality, clearing her throat to answer the question. “Unfortunately, I’m not totally sure. My memory’s a little foggy.” Dawn shook her head. It was a lie to say she remembered nothing, but it was a necessary lie. 

“…I see.” The Pearl Clan’s leader straightened herself out, giving Dawn a neutral expression, though her natural expression looked somewhat annoyed. “I’m Irida, leader of the Pearl Clan! Caution and foresight are my watchwords.” Dawn stuck her hand out for a handshake, which Irida did return. God, her hands are soft, and… FOCUS, Dawn! Where was this coming from?!

“Which is why I have trouble believing such a tale of a stranger falling from the sky.” Irida looked a bit more sternly at Dawn, her eyebrows furrowing as she took her hand back. Dawn looked a bit saddened at this response, uncertain how to respond. “Could you have really passed through that rift?” She looked distrusting of Dawn, which was a bit concerning. Getting in the good graces of one clan leader, into seemingly getting on the bad side of another, without her having really done anything? Almost seemed like a bad omen.

…It especially didn’t help how messy her thoughts were. Sure, even the rational part of her brain was saying that Irida was pretty, but getting all like this was ridiculous.

Dawn simply rubbed the back of her neck, uncertain on how to answer that question. She was about to speak after a small period of dead air, but was cut off by Adaman.

“Sheesh, Irida. You’ve met her for five seconds, and you’re already doubting her?” He looked at Irida with a scowl on his face. “Wouldn’t kill you to take some time to get to know her before leaning into her like that, you know.” He crossed his arms, looking awfully smug as he did. Irida simply glared at him and rolled her eyes, mumbling something under her breath.

Commander Kamado loudly cleared his throat, which in turn cleared the tension that was slowly bubbling up, or at least seemed to be. “Ahem. Allow me to catch you up on the situation, Dawn. Recent reports have stated that the Pearl Clan’s Lord of the Woods, Kleavor, has gone out of control, becoming frenzied and attacking anyone that goes nearby – even his own warden.”

He put his hands behind his back. “With that in mind, I have a proposition for the two leaders. Why not send Dawn to study Kleavor before deciding what must be done?”

Irida looked shocked, immediately turning around to Kamado. “You would send this complete stranger, who supposedly fell from the rift, to study Lord Kleavor?” She sounded surprised, but stern. “This newcomer, with no experience at all?!”

Dawn gripped a hand at her side. This ‘newcomer’ being the Sinnoh League champion, thank you very much…   she thought, a little annoyed at being viewed as a rookie.

“Says the leader with almost no experience.” Adaman looked over at Irida with a similarly annoyed expression.

Irida groaned, turning around to face the opposing clan leader. “Being a good leader isn’t a matter of time , it’s a matter of embracing Hisui’s vastness without fear!”

…Sheesh, Rei wasn’t kidding when he said yesterday that they seemed to inherit some bad blood from their ancestors. Only seeing the both of them for about 5 minutes, and they had already been bickering this much.

“So, how new you are doesn’t matter, right?” He clasped his hands together, grinning. “There you have it, then! Let’s give Dawn her chance.” He turned to Kamado, nodding. “I’m sold, Commander. Let’s try this your way!”

“I—” Irida stammered for a second, trying to come up with a rebuttal, before sighing deeply, simply turning to Kamado as she accepted the situation with a light nod.

“Very well, Dawn. This is your mission – I order you to study Kleavor and help us find the truth of this situation!”

Dawn nodded firmly, a stern look on her face. “I accept, sir.”

“Good. Remember, you are a stranger who appeared out of the very sky before us.” Commander Kamado walked up to Dawn, his figure practically towering over hers. “People are naturally suspicious of your very presence here. This will be a chance for you to become fully accepted and trusted. Work hard. Work yourself to the very bone.”

She gulped, not exactly excited at this prospect or the situation at hand. Being a stranger not only to this village, but to the entire timeline, was certainly a lot to always take in. But he was right. If Dawn was to actually complete her mission to seek out all Pokemon, then she had to make sure she could actually complete it. If people became more suspicious, that would lead to further complications.

“Well! That’s settled.” Adaman clasped his hands together. “No time like the present, Dawn!” He gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder on his way out, making his way down the stairs. Dawn turned around to watch him, before turning around and being startled at Irida approaching her as she stood up straight, her back firm, though her expression was much more frazzled.

“…Be mindful, Dawn.” God, her voice was really cute, too, and seeing her up close like this was— Focus. FOCUS! “The Lord of the Woods, Kleavor, is descended from a Pokemon that was blessed with almighty Sinnoh’s own power. No other Pokemon can compare to his strength.” She had a firm expression, not matching the tone of her voice, which sounded somewhat concerned. “Be warned.”

Dawn nodded, smiling warmly. “Understood. I appreciate the warning. I’ll make sure to take extra precautions to risk any damages, both to myself and to Lord Kleavor, in my studies.” Despite the rocky start, it was at least nice that she was looking out for her. Hopefully she’d be able to get a bit more on Irida’s good side. 

“Very well. I wish you the best of luck.” And with that, Irida took off as well. And as she left, Dawn immediately felt her face flush red, looking a lot more embarrassed now that they had left the room.

Holy shit, what was that?!  

That was perhaps the worst case of gay panic she had ever had. She kept it down fiercely, but it was an incredibly hard-fought battle. She could feel the heat on her face as she ran through her thoughts and emotions. Dawn should have every right to be annoyed with Irida — hell, even hate her guts, given how they just met and Irida was treating her as either a very suspicious figure, or a complete bumbling rookie who just got lucky. 

And yet, she didn’t. She should’ve been taking that personally, but she didn’t. All she was focused on was how pretty Irida was.

She had to notice me staring at her like that, right? Of course she noticed, I wasn’t subtle at all. Arceus almighty why did just seeing her cause my heart to leap out of my chest? Maybe what I was doing was why she seemed so uneasy about me. Great going , Dawn. This is in the past, you don’t even know if she’d like girls that way. I—“

“…Now that they’re gone...” spoke Kamado, as Dawn was brought out of her own worried thoughts. He was looking at her with that same stern expression, though his tone of voice was deadly serious.

“There’s something I need to tell you, Dawn.”

“…You could have all the space there is and still not know what to do with it!”

Irida looked angrily towards Adaman, her stance firm. “Excuse me? You’re suggesting you make better use of your time than we make of Hisui’s vast space?!” They had gotten into an argument when they had walked out of the hall, as Adaman had made a rather snarky comment about being surprised she had shown up on time.

A loud chortle came from Adaman. “Suggesting, she says. It’s a miracle you made it here on time, oh-so almighty leader of the Pearl Clan.” His voice had a mocking tone to it. “I was worried sick that you’d get lost in the pointlessly vast space you’re so fond of, and never show up!”

She scoffed, insulted. “As if I would get lost in almighty Sinnoh’s great gift to the Pearl Clan – in our world’s very basis. I figured you’d spend so much time dawdling that you would’ve made it by nightfall!” Irida crossed her arms, returning the mocking tone that he was giving to her.

Adaman rolled his eyes. “Whatever, I wish I hadn’t let myself get dragged into arguing with you. Almighty Sinnoh, forgive me – what a waste of time! I’m off!” Adaman said, clearly annoyed as he threw an arm up in frustration. He took off towards the exit of Jubilife.

Irida groaned. She quickly sped up to walk up to Adaman, pointing an accusatory finger right at him. “I believe it was you who started this, oh almighty leader of the Diamond Clan!” She continued walking right past Adaman, rather quickly, intending to leave the village first – so as not to see him any longer. Adaman seemed to stop in his tracks just seeing Irida move past him.

Speaking all this talk of almighty Sinnoh ruling over time. As if that could be the case! Adaman was ridiculous, and he knew it. “Honestly, I’m convinced he does this just to get on my nerves…” she grumbled in frustration as she spoke to the Security Corps members to guide her towards the Alabaster Icelands.

Well, at least the meeting had gone well. Despite the bickering, Irida was grateful that something was being done about the situation with Lord Kleavor. People at the Pearl Clan were incredibly anxious about one of the Lords they worshipped going into a frenzy, worried about what it could mean. 

This would be a way to reassure her people… which was good, because it meant she was at least doing a good job of being the Pearl Clan’s leader. 

Of course, she was still a little anxious about the person it was left to. Dawn, she recalled, from the Survey Corps. Leaving such a matter of the Pearl Clan to a total stranger felt like she was letting her people down, especially one that was an outsider to not only the Pearl Clan, but to Hisui as a whole. All Dawn was doing was studying Lord Kleavor to make sense of the situation, but the story she had behind her still left her uneasy.

Falling from a space-time rift, out of the sky, like some kind of shooting star. It seemed like such a far-fetched tale. Dawn was still a total beginner, only being inducted into the Survey Corps recently. And she was to handle a task like this – getting close to Lord Kleavor in his fury? It seemed hopeless, at least to her.

…And yet, she was still on Irida’s mind. She did seem interesting, from the little she got to actually see of Dawn, anyway. Maybe she was a bit harsh towards her, but it was necessary. If she was to be the Pearl Clan’s leader, she had to show the caution she always did. 

But there was something about the way Dawn was looking at her and was so confident and firm in accepting the conditions. Sure, it may have just been Kamado wanting to keep the relations between the two clans and the Galaxy Team intact, and him wanting her to act that way to keep things calm.

But Dawn seemed genuinely willing to help. She was considerate of not only her own safety, but of Lord Kleavor’s. She had an intense look in her eyes and didn’t hesitate for a second or deny the request despite her vocal uncertainty in her ability to complete the task ahead of her.

…Despite my uncertainty in her, I do hope that I can find some faith in her. After all, Dawn seemed to be the Pearl Clan’s only hope. And while she still felt uncertain, there was perhaps no better option.

But, somehow, she wasn’t entirely ready to write her off.

Somehow, deep down, Irida almost hoped to see that confidence Dawn seemed to show for herself.

After some time, Dawn made her way to her quarters, the day behind her as she was ready to sleep. It had been a long day, and a lot had happened since that morning. 

She had not only her new mission in mind, but the importance of the clans to Jubilife Village. If she disturbed the relations between the Galaxy Corps and the two clans (which, thank god, was a general warning and not because of how absolutely nervous she looked around Irida), it risked the Galaxy Team and Jubilife Village being able to live there. Which did make sense.

Cyllene had also briefed her on what she was doing – gathering more information on Kleavor, to calm its fury. This would be helpful in the future as well, given the Diamond Clan was dealing with something similar, as Adaman and Mai had discussed with the Galaxy Team. Adaman had adjusted the plans – she’d instead quell his fury, rather than simply studying Lord Kleavor. By stopping that, she’d be able to stop the other Nobles that were going into frenzies across the land of Hisui. 

Dawn’s plan was to go to Lian at the Grandtree Arena in the Obsidian Fieldlands – Kleavor’s warden. Lian was responsible for controlling Kleavor and making offerings to it previously.

Which she had done, successfully. Lian challenged her to see if she was able to truly be up to the task, lost, and Dawn gained his trust and information – which Professor Laventon used to form an idea of creating balms to help quell Kleavor’s rage. Irida and Lian would gather the necessary resources in the meantime.

Next step was actually quelling the Lord’s rage, which she would do tomorrow, having everything all set up and ready. That was fine, and it was all good to her, despite how daunting of a task it was.

…But she had more important manners to attend to than preparing herself. Like getting into her quarters, lying on her futon, and screaming into the pillow out of sheer embarrassment-slash-anger at herself.

For Arceus’ sake. She was really doing the old Dawn classic of falling in love with the first pretty girl she saw, huh? Seems like the wounds from her last relationship still weren’t fully healed, as much as she wished they were. 

Dawn groaned, bringing her face back up as she laid down, frustrated. Damn it, Dawn, you’re getting your hopes up again. She knew it was just a silly little fluster of her heart at seeing someone as nice-looking as Irida. Somehow, it felt… different. But this was likely just her heart trying to get its hopes up again.

One step at a time, Dawn. Slow down. Stop getting ahead of yourself. She drummed her fingers along her pillow, trying to rationalize her thoughts. You know she doesn’t hold a single crumb of respect for you right now – which is fine, we’ll work on that. But more importantly, this could affect the Galaxy Team’s relationship with the two clans. She shook her head. Risky, risky crush you’ve got going on here. Stop it now before you get ahead of yourself.

…And yet, despite her rational brain trying to stop her from getting ahead of herself, Dawn’s other half of her brain seemed to do the exact opposite. Irida’s face just kept popping into her mind. Her beautiful hair, that adorable outfit, the way she spoke in a kind tone even when it was being used to doubt her, the expression she wore, all of it was just turning her heart into cotton candy, and Oh god damn it…

Dawn flopped onto her back, staring up at the ceiling. She probably just needed to sleep this off. It had been a long day, and even Laventon suggested that she should get some rest for the task ahead of her. Quelling Lord Kleavor’s rage was something best done on full energy. The sooner she got this done, the sooner that she might start building trust with the people of Hisui.

But adding in this… seemingly nothing crush, which she was certain was going to fade away, but she’d still feel weird about? Certainly an unexpected turn of events, jeez...

Dawn closed her eyes, tucking herself in as she prepared to doze off. She thought one last thing to herself before dozing off.

Things are going to be really interesting from here on out, huh…

Chapter Text

Irida paced around the area just outside of Lord Kleavor’s arena, as Lian watched her walk back and forth. She had visited here to oversee the progress relating to the Galaxy Team’s efforts to stop Lord Kleavor’s rampage. They had just spent some time gathering the food necessary to please Lord Kleavor, as Dawn had gone to find a way to quell that frenzy. She’d likely not be back until tomorrow, given how late it was. 

Normally, she’d love to be taking in the vastness of this large forest, the large stretches of trees and grass making her feel at peace, the bright blue sky that stretched across the world only adding to this. It truly was beautiful today, and she normally would be glad to be basking in Almighty Sinnoh’s grand gift of space.

And yet, she was troubled by something she had been thinking about. Rather, she was uncertain.

“…Lady Irida, are you alright?” Lian looked at Irida with a raised eyebrow, rather confused.

“Hm?” She froze in her tracks. Irida looked up, her expression softening from a scowl into a curious expression. “…My apologies.” She straightened herself out, holding her hands together and looking more formal. “I just… have some concerns I’ve been going through in my mind.”

“Might I guess they’re about the stranger from beyond the sky?”

A frown crept up on his face, as Irida gave a light smile. “You always were quite the intuitive one…” Irida stifled a light laugh as she crossed her arms, the thought still on her mind.

Irida drummed her fingers on her arm as she thought out loud, glancing upwards at the large stretches of leaves covering the sky, only small cracks of light making their way through.

“I still have my doubts, Lian. About trusting this outsider. Even if she’s as talented as you’ve said she was. Leaving this to an outsider seems troublesome, let alone one who simply showed up to the Galaxy Team a week ago.” She looked at Lian with a puzzled look that asked for an answer of some kind. “Do we know if she’s up to this? How do we know she’ll be able to stop Lord Kleavor’s fury?”

Lian sighed, shaking his head. “I’m not sure what else I can tell you, Irida. When she battled me, she did so with the power and skill of a seasoned veteran. Sure, I only had Goomy with me, but even with how short the battle was, she’s definitely a fierce ally nonetheless.” He looked at Irida sternly. “She’s got enough skill for it, that’s for sure. And she was passionate about her mission. She truly wanted to help Lord Kleavor.” 

A small grumble escaped Lian’s mouth as he looked towards the Grandtree Arena itself, Lord Kleavor not currently present. “I just hope that both of those things are enough to assist him. Ideally, I wouldn’t want to leave this an outsider either, but if I have to, she’s certainly our best bet. Whatever method the Galaxy Team comes up with better work…”

Irida exhaled out of her nose. She had heard Lian talk about how talented she was when it came to battling with Pokemon before. Even in that short battle, Dawn was a fierce, confident fighter – that confidence Irida had wanted to see from the first time they had met, when Dawn was first tasked with this.

She began to pace around, a contemplative expression reaching her face as she put her hand to her chin. “What a fascinating situation we’ve ended up in, and what a fascinating person she seems to be so far. Drops from a space-time rift in the sky, is barely in the Galaxy Team for a few days, and yet everybody seems to be highly impressed by her, praising her heavily. Commander Kamado is certainly a tough one to impress, and yet, he’s totally assured of her skills. I wonder…”

She looked deep in thought as she mulled it over. For someone this talented, for now two people vouching for her (one of them being Lian, a person she trusted quite a lot), she certainly had been a bit harsh for their first meeting.

But it was necessary. Regardless of talent, or her good intent, the Galaxy Team didn’t share the Pearl Clan’s beliefs or values. They simply worked together. Those Poke Balls were a perfect example of that. Limiting the bond between humans and Pokemon, changing it from a connection you can forge with someone you could practically call a sibling into something more restrictive and controlling. That just didn’t sit well with Irida, and she made her stance clear quite often. 

And yet, despite how uncertain she was of Dawn, despite how harsh she may have been, Dawn had a smile on her face the entire time she was helping. Both back at Galaxy Hall and at Grandtree Arena a few hours ago, when she had arrived to discuss the matter of calming Lord Kleavor’s fury.

Irida had immediately dismissed her, but the people around her were giving Dawn their full confidence. Perhaps, then, she was the one that was being too concerned. Others were willing to give her the time of day, but Irida had been somewhat cruel in comparison. But ultimately, she had to be. This was her role as the Pearl Clan’s leader. 

And yet, despite all this, Dawn was happy to help the Pearl Clan. Despite how harsh Irida had been, Dawn never skipped a beat in wanting to help them out. She didn’t hesitate, or back down, or any of it. That confidence had been on full display, seemingly, and it was intense.

But why, then, did Dawn look at Irida in the way she did? She looked at Irida with such a strange expression on her face. Irida couldn’t put her finger on it. It was a simple expression, sure, and sometimes she was simply smiling as she always did, happy to help, but it felt… intense? 

Almost as if her eyes were shining with light just from looking at her. Or is that just how I’m interpreting that…?

Whatever that intense expression was, it certainly seemed interesting. As if Dawn was in awe at Irida’s very presence, but she knew that was very likely not the case. But perhaps that idea left more of an impression on her than she initially thought.

Irida had to admit that whenever she was looking at Dawn, whenever she’d see that expression on Dawn’s face, or even just… seeing Dawn in general, really, something inside her felt… 

Strange.

It wasn’t an emotion she could put words to. Not right now, and perhaps not for a while. But it certainly wasn’t an unpleasant emotion. Irida just wasn’t sure what to make of it, or what it meant, or anything along those lines.

It was troublesome, and Irida wasn’t sure what to make of this situation as a whole. Dawn certainly was someone interesting, that was for sure. But she still was uncertain about this whole situation. Sure, everybody said she was talented, but how could she know that she was right to entrust the fate of one of the Pearl Clan’s Noble Pokemon to a stranger? Would that be the right call to make?

“…Lady Irida?” Lian spoke up once more, causing Irida to stop in place suddenly and straighten her posture in surprise. “Are you alright? I’ve never seen you in such deep thought before.”

“Oh, my apologies, Lian.” Irida smiled warmly. “I seemed to have lost myself in my own thoughts…” A small, bashful laugh hid her embarrassment, which thankfully, Lian didn’t seem to pay any mind for.

“Nothin’ to worry about, Lady Irida. I was just making sure you were alright.” He smiled back. “I suppose all we can do in this instance is put our faith in this stranger. She certainly seems to be the one to do it.”

“…I can only hope so.”

Irida mulled over her thoughts once more. There had to be some way for her to make sense of it all.

…Although, only one answer seemed to come clear.

“…Prove to me you’re worthy to stand in the presence of our noble Pokemon!” Irida’s voice was sharp, clear, and loud. She stood firmly in place, her Glaceon at her side.

“L-Lady Irida!” Lian intended to step in front of Irida, but she simply put a hand in front of him to stop him, looking fiercely at the person she was challenging – Dawn. 

Dawn looked a little caught off guard, her eyebrows raised slightly as her mouth hung open. Irida didn’t stop for a second.

“You may battle by ordering about the Pokemon you’ve caught in your little Poke Balls, but on my side, I have a Pokemon as close to me as a sister! As one of my blood!” She straightened herself, her expression still fierce as her eyebrows furrowed. “If you can defeat Glaceon and me, I will entrust you with Kleavor’s fate. Will you battle us?”

Dawn closed her eyes for a second, perhaps collecting herself, before she looked much more stern and opened her eyes. “…Very well. I’ll accept that challenge, Irida. But this isn’t a necessary battle.” That stern expression, the sharp tone of Dawn’s own voice, almost made her hesitate. 

But Irida wasn’t backing down now. She couldn’t. 

“This is something that must be done, Dawn. I need to see your skill with my own hands, to understand if you are worthy of taking this on! My bond with my sister will be what decides this victory. We’ve been training since we were young! You and the Galaxy Team with your Poke Balls can never match that bond.” She got herself into a stance, as if to tell Dawn, ‘Bring it on.’

A light chuckle. “Confidence. I like that. I haven’t had the chance for a good heart-pumping battle like this in a while!” Dawn smiled, before immediately looking at Irida with a sharp look, as if a fierce flame in Dawn’s heart was lit by her challenge. “If that’s how it’ll be, then so be it!” Grabbing a Poke Ball at her side, Dawn threw it into the air. “Go, Shinx!”

The small Electric-type landed on the ground, a roar befitting its size coming out. It immediately stanced up, looking… Powerful, and brimming with confidence. Not backing down regardless of the obstacles ahead. Like the person behind it, the Shinx that Dawn had sent out looked fierce and ready for battle. 

It almost felt like it had the aura of an alpha Pokemon, but it was a regular sized Shinx. I see… A confident, reassured stance. Irida smiled to herself. She was already fascinated. This battle was sure to be an interesting one, that was for sure. 

We’ll see where that gets you, Dawn!

“Glaceon!” Irida motioned forward, her voice loud, to declare the start of the match. “Use Icy Wind!”

“Shinx!” Dawn’s voice similarly boomed, accepting that challenge head-on. “Quick Attack!”

And thus, the battle began.

Sometime after…

With the final balm thrown at Lord Kleavor, a bright light enveloped the Lord of the Grandtree Arena. Just as quickly as the light appeared, however, it seemed to fade, with Kleavor standing in place one more, its fury seemingly quelled as it stood there simply, approaching Dawn slowly with a look of contempt.

Lian looked forward in shock, completely surprised. “W-what just happened?!” He ran towards Dawn and Kleavor, with Irida following behind at a slower pace. “Some kind of light just erupted from Kleavor’s body! Has Lord Kleavor’s frenzied mind truly been put at ease now?!” He sounded surprised, as if he couldn’t actually believe what had just happened — but was still hopeful that it did happen.

Dawn turned around, holding a small, green object in her hands. “It seems like it. He gave me this plate. Seemed to feel a little apologetic for the matter. But that strange glow is gone, at least.” She looked towards Lord Kleavor, who had retreated further into the woods. “I wonder if it was caused by the strange lightning around the area…”

Irida spoke up. “Those bolts were reported to come from the space-time rift. They must’ve struck Kleavor, driving him into this frenzy.” She sounded calm, almost entirely reassured. That she knew this was the case.

She should have been more shocked, more surprised, but she felt at ease. Especially after what happened beforehand.

Dawn had certainly defeated her without so much as a chance for Irida to come out on top. It was barely an even match – she had been utterly, completely outmatched. By a single Shinx. Dawn didn’t get lucky, nor was it a lack of effort on Irida’s part. 

Dawn was simply strong. There was a fire in her soul, and she saw it burn brightly during that battle. Her commands were quick, sharp, and her Shinx trusted those callouts without so much as a millisecond of hesitation. Even against Lord Kleavor just now, Dawn moved swiftly and worked with her Shinx to take on Lord Kleavor, and they seemed to work in perfect tandem. She had a strong bond with this Shinx, and she had only been here a week maximum.

But Irida didn’t feel angry. Or frustrated, or upset, or anything. She was just genuinely impressed.

And after the battle? Irida was expecting her to demean her, to tell her that she was wrong for this battle, maybe even refuse to help Lord Kleavor, especially given how stern she looked beforehand. But instead, Dawn had a cheerful smile on her face, thanking Irida for the match, and complimenting her skills, even offering to heal up Glaceon and showing concern for her status. The match was a challenge to prove her own worth, but after the fact, Dawn treated it as if it was a friendly bout, and still offered her help.

Irida was utterly, thoroughly defeated, but her opponent was very friendly and supportive about it, still complimenting her skills, and still not hesitating to offer her help to Lord Kleavor. 

Seeing Dawn in battle not only reassured her that the bond between humans and Pokemon was not damaged in any way by the use of Poke Balls, as Dawn’s Shinx was fighting confidently, assured that the actions she took would lead them to victory, but it reassured her that she would be able to stop Lord Kleavor. 

And Dawn did just that. She took to that without so much as a second thought, fiercely battling the Lord of the Woods without backing down, despite how daunting of a task it was for her. Even afterwards, she didn’t get out without a few cuts to her Galaxy Team uniform, but she seemed to be alright. 

Add that to her getting into good graces with the Diamond Clan’s own Lord Wyrdeer, and it seemed that Dawn was someone who could be trusted much more than she thought.

And given that she was able to stop Lord Kleavor… perhaps she could also stop the other cases that were reportedly popping up across Hisui, of Pokemon entering frenzies, including some of the Diamond Clan’s very own.

She never backed down. Dawn held no fear about these situations, and she tackled them head on. Irida worried that she wouldn’t be up to the task, but she certainly blew those concerns out of the water.

After a brief discussion surrounding the matter of if Dawn’s actions were necessary, Irida looked through her obi, finding three Sitrus Berries and taking them out. 

She approached Dawn, slowly, who seemed to look at Irida again with that same look that caused her to feel funny. Irida wasn’t sure what it was, even now, but… She’d worry about that later. 

“Dawn, on behalf of the Pearl Clan, please take these.” She held out the three berries towards her, smiling. “Consider it an apology for having spoken rudely to you earlier… as well as a token of my thanks.”

“…Oh!” Dawn blinked, smiling suddenly. “I, uh… I mean, you don’t gotta worry about all that.” She tilted her head slightly, grinning. “No hard feelings, y’know? But thank you, Irida.” She took the berries from Irida’s hand, putting them into her satchel and looking at Irida with a bright smile once more. “I’m- uh, I appreciate the kind gesture.”

Irida felt her face heat up a little, though she wasn’t sure why. Perhaps it was just getting warmer at this time of day. It usually doesn’t, though…

She shook that thought off, returning that smile with one of her own. “I think I’ve finally come to believe that you truly did fall out of the sky… Although, I cannot imagine the reasons at play. What do you think, Dawn?”

“Hm…” She was more contemplative now, looking towards the Obsidian Fieldlands. “I’m not sure either, honestly. I was given a simple goal, but other than that, I don’t know what reasons I have to be here.” She turned around and looked at both Lian and Irida, smiling. “But I suppose I can make the best of it all, right? That’s all I can do, really.”

Irida stifled a laugh. “I suppose so! I must say, however, you certainly do have a lot of battling skill. I have to wonder where that came from… you sounded like you’ve done this before.”

“Hah, well… I’ve just got a lot of experience back home.” Dawn grinned bashfully. “I really appreciate that, Irida! Really kind of you. And, uh… Y’know…” She rubbed the back of her neck. “If you’re ever looking for some pointers, I’m always willing to help, yeah? I haven’t had a fierce battle like that in a while, so I’d love to get the chance.” 

Irida looked a little surprised, which seemingly caused Dawn to look a bit more nervous as she put her hands up and shook them, indicating that she could back out if she wanted to. “Only if you want to, though! No worries if not! Totally get it. All good!” She grinned.

“I’d love that, Dawn. Thank you for the offer.” Irida smiled brightly. “Being able to learn from someone with as much drive as you for battling certainly seems like it’d be an interesting prospect. We know someone like that in the Pearl Clan… perhaps you should meet him one day.” 

“And perhaps we could discuss other matters as well, like your interactions within the space-time rift, if you can remember anything with those.” She put a hand to her chin, thinking that over. “To think, you had an encounter with Almighty Sinnoh itself…”

Dawn blinked, before nodding. “Oh! Yeah, for sure! I’d love to chat about that kind of stuff too, or just like, anything really. If you’re ever in the training grounds, y’know, I’m always down!” She sounded a bit flustered, but she still had an upbeat, happy expression on her face. “It’s a d—” She hesitated for a second, clearing her throat. “Um… Well, just see me whenever, really! I’m always down.” She grinned, though her eyesight seemed to be elsewhere.

“Of course, Dawn. I’ll make sure to let you know.”

“ Well, ” Lian interjected loudly as he stepped in-between the two, both surprised at him breaking in suddenly like that. “It seems things have been settled here.” He sounded a little stern. Irida had, truthfully, gotten so caught up in talking to Dawn that she forgot Lian was there in the first place. 

“Between you and me, though?” He grinned at Dawn. “I certainly wouldn’t mind seeing Lord Kleavor in such a frenzy again. He was frightfully strong!” 

“If he’s ever willing for a rematch, I’d love to come back.” Dawn smiled. “Certainly was an intense bout. I think I’d better get this outfit mended before I do that again, though…” She poked at one of the cuts in her uniform, grimacing as she did. The damage wasn’t anything massive and Dawn didn’t seem to be in any major pain, but the Galaxy Clan’s uniform had certainly seen better days.

“But I digress. I better get going and report this back to the Galaxy Team.” She began to walk forward, turning around to face the two. “I’ll see you two around – safe travels! And I hope to see you again, Irida!” She waved to the two before taking off, travelling very quickly on foot.

Irida and Lian waved back. After Dawn was out of view, Irida exhaled happily. “Well, I’m glad that’s been sorted out.”

Lian sighed, seemingly exhausted. “I’d say. It’s nice to see Lord Kleavor back to his normal self again. But… I’ve gotta ask, Irida.” He looked at Irida as she raised an eyebrow, a slight ‘hm?’ escaping her.

“…You seem awfully interested in her. Is there a particular reason for that?”

Irida flinched, forcing down the sputter that almost came out back down in her throat and instead speaking formally. “Well… She’s a stranger from the sky, falling from a space-time rift, and has incredible battling skill. I don’t believe it’s that strange to be interested in learning more about her. Wouldn’t anybody?”

Lian put his hands on his hips, looking to the side of the arena. “I suppose so. You just seemed really invested in talking to her. You looked kinda intense, too.”

Intense…? She raised an eyebrow, confused.

“Maybe I’m lookin’ too deep into it. Could just be the two of you becomin’ good friends.” He shrugged.

Irida put her hand to her mouth as she thought about that word. Friends.

She didn’t mind that idea, honestly. She looked off towards the Obsidian Fieldlands, mulling on that.

Getting closer to Dawn didn’t seem like a bad idea, honestly. She, admittedly, didn’t have many people she could truly call close personal friends. Let alone knowing many people around her age. Palina, perhaps, but…

She shook her head, not wanting to worry about that right now. The idea of being able to get closer to Dawn was something that seemed interesting, and at the same time, it seemed… slightly overwhelming.

Like there were Beautifly in her stomach. It wasn’t totally nerve-wracking, but it was certainly a new feeling. Dawn was simply an interesting person. The circumstances surrounding her were unique, and certainly something of intrigue for her.

But it was something about Dawn herself that seemed to be intriguing to Irida. 

The way she looked at Irida. The way she talked to her. The way she looked during that battle they had. It was something that was hard to describe. Like someone looking at the stars in the sky for the very first time, Dawn looked at Irida with a slight awe. It was as if her smile grew brighter around Irida.

…But maybe that’s just how she was interpreting it. Maybe Dawn was just giving her the same expressions she always had, and Irida was simply feeling much more intensely about them. But why would I be? That doesn’t make any sense. 

She felt uncertain about it all, but perhaps she shouldn’t worry about it right now, she thought. Perhaps, later, it’d become clearer.

“I don’t think there’s that much to it, honestly. She’s simply an interesting person. And she was the one that offered me to spend time together, so… I think it’s understandable.”

Lian shrugged. “If you say so, Irida. I’ve just never seen you this invested in somebody else before. But I digress – you should get en-route to the Pearl Settlement by now, shouldn’t you? They’d be quite happy to hear that Lord Kleavor’s frenzy was stopped, and with no damage to the Lord himself.”

“Ah, yes.” Irida smiled, nodding. “Thank you, Lian. Your support today has been invaluable, as always. Please let me know if any further issues come up.”

With that, she took off. However, she was still deep in thought. Especially about what Lian said.

You just seemed really invested in talking to her.

…He was right, she had to admit. And Irida felt a little embarrassed that he was right. Why was she so invested in Dawn, so excited to talk to her again? Why was the prospect of simply getting close to her making her feel so… nervous?

It was all very confusing, and she was certain that it’d take a while to decipher the meaning of it. Irida began to look around her, the wide open area of the Heartwood helping in calming her mind. The breeze, the off-distance sounds of Pokemon in the distance...

Although she had to get back to report the news in a timely manner, perhaps she could take some time to clear her head.

Walking off to the side, sitting beneath the shade of one of the trees, Irida pulled out her Celestica Flute, closing her eyes as she became enveloped into the vast space of Hisui. She closed her eyes and began to play.

Chapter Text

“…Dawn, you okay? You’ve barely touched your potato mochi.”

“Hm?” 

Dawn looked up, blinking. She had been staring rather absent-mindedly at her potato mochi, and she hadn’t really noticed. 

She had gone to the Wallflower with Rei and Professor Laventon to celebrate quelling Lord Kleavor’s frenzy, but she was so deep in thought that it was hard to really focus on that.

And… Well, she had every reason to be.

What the hell did she pull back there at Grandtree?

After telling herself she needed to be careful, after telling herself she would not do this to herself – that she wouldn’t do what Dawn Platinum always does and gets in her own head the second she sees a pretty girl – she sure was doing exactly that. Arceus , she was frustrated with herself. She thought she had buried it away, but the second she talked to Irida after calming Lord Kleavor, it was as if it had all come back. 

However, Dawn had to admit that it was nice that Irida, in addition to not noticing her gay panic, was at least a lot more friendly to her now. She seemed to have much more confidence in Dawn not only after their battle, but after she had quelled the Lord of the Woods’ fury. Irida had even apologized for her actions, which she appreciated. She didn’t have to, but the kind gesture and the gift really did feel nice. 

…Of course, that still didn't stop her from asking Irida to spend time with her. Sure, it was for practical reasons – Irida seemed invested in battling. And she always loved giving pointers! Plus, really, it’d be nice to make a friend in this era. All she really had was Rei. 

Dawn wished she didn’t have a giant crush on this hypothetical friend, but she didn’t want to worry about that. At least Irida accepted it. But she was bound to be busy, being a clan leader and all. She had important things to do, which Dawn definitely could understand. 

Maybe she’d forget, and Dawn would be able to bury this silly little crush deep into the Earth, never to see it again. It was for the best, as much as she hated to admit it. This wouldn’t only hurt herself, but it would hurt Irida, the Galaxy Team’s relationship with the Pearl Clan, and above all else, she’d probably be exiled by Kamado. She’d done this too many times. You remember how Hilda went, Dawn. Ended on good terms, sure, but that still stung. Don’t let that happen again.

She shook her head, getting back to Rei and Professor Laventon, who looked somewhat worried. She laughed, smiling. “Sorry, sorry. Just zoned out a bit there. Bit deep in thought, y’know?”

“No worries at all, my girl!” The Professor of the Survey Corps laughed as well. “I suppose you may be deep in thought about Hisui, given that you’ve been here for a while now.” He tilted his head slightly, looking thoughtful. “I’ve been meaning to ask, how has your time been so far? You’ve had some time to settle in, no?”

Ah, yeah, that. It had almost been two weeks since she got here, hadn't it?

“Well, I don’t think I would’ve had nearly as smooth of a transition without the help of you two. So, thank you for that, at least.” Rei and Professor Laventon smiled at Dawn’s compliment. “The Galaxy Team in general has been very accommodating. I’m making sure I can pay back for that accommodation, of course, but that hasn’t been a problem at all! ” She grinned confidently.

“…I can’t deny I’m a little homesick, though, but I’m sure I’ll figure that out eventually.” Saying she was a little homesick was an understatement. Not only for modern day conveniences, but for all of the people she knew, as well. 

Dawn had none of her friends to speak to in any capacity, obviously. Her Arc Phone (which now had unlimited battery life, as well as a bunch of new apps, like a map of the region. A little bizarre, but... helpful, really) obviously didn’t pick up any signal, and it’s not like it was capable of space-time traversing messaging. So, she basically was just… alone with herself and her own thoughts. (And Rei, who was very nice, of course.)

She almost wondered what was happening back home. They had to have known she disappeared, right? What were they thinking? Not even thinking about the confusion and panic that’d occur from Sinnoh’s champion mysteriously disappearing one night without so much of a trace, what would her friends and family be thinking about right now? 

What was Mom doing? Was she okay? Dawn knew her mother worried sick about her sometimes, and just thinking about how she might’ve been taking this felt like a stab to the heart. How would she be responding to this? How would she be able to tell her that she's okay, just... stuck in the past?

And that was only her mom. What about everyone else? Lucas, Barry, Cynthia, everyone… they must’ve been worried sick. But she couldn’t do anything about that.

It definitely was pretty hefty to take in, and it was something that weighed on her mind heavily, especially when she first arrived. And being forced, immediately , to work for her right to live in this era was…

Jarring, to say the least. 

Not wanting to ruin the mood of both her fellow Galaxy Team members and herself, Dawn swallowed the lump forming in her throat and began to speak once more.

“I’ve at least got to say, it’s been nice to meet everybody in this era—uh, region.” She cleared her throat. “Everybody’s been really nice! Including all of the clan members. Really interesting folk!”

Like Irida, her brain said to her. She blushed lightly as she tried to ignore that thought. “I really do appreciate you guys helping me settle in, and I’m just glad to help.”

“Well, I’ve got to say, you certainly seem like you’ve been settling in fine, Dawn! Maybe you didn’t even need our help to begin with.” Rei chimed in, looking rather upbeat. “You’ve really picked up the pace after that first day or so! Makes me kind of jealous – Professor Laventon was hounding me to catch those 15 Starly for a while, and you just blazed through that! They certainly do take up a lot of space in the Survey Corps’ office, though. We really ought to move them back to the stables...”

“I need them for my current research, my boy.” He looked at Rei with a slightly accusatory glare. “But he’s not wrong. You’ve been doing quite well, Dawn! Almost as if you've had experience catching Pokemon before.”

…Well, I am the champion, she thought to herself rather smugly. What champion wouldn’t know how to catch Pokemon? Let alone some Starly.

“And you’ve really been becoming the talk of the town about battling.” Rei leaned in, excited. “You could probably give Zisu a run for her money and become the captain of the Security Corps! We’d sure miss you, though.”

Dawn snickered at that, waving it off. “Hey, I don’t plan to leave the Survey Corps any time soon. No need to worry about that! I do pride myself on my battling skills, though. And teaching people how to battle is always fun! I’ve, uh, got someone I’m helping with that pretty soon, now that I think about it…”

Feeling her face heat up again just at the thought of her was very embarrassing. Good god, Dawn, stop being gay for five minutes…

“Oho! Taking on a mentor role already, are we? Jolly good task for you to take on, my girl!” Professor Laventon beamed with enthusiasm, which was infectious. Dawn couldn’t help but return that energy with a smile of her own, letting out a bashful chuckle. “With your experience, I’m sure you’ll help them become quite good at it! May I ask who you’re assisting?”

“Aha, well…” She stuttered on her words, surprised at being asked who she was teaching. “It’s… well, I had battled Irida, the leader of the Pearl Clan, just before I went to go fight Lord Kleavor. She challenged me – she was pretty good, honestly – and I figured I’d extend the offer to give her some tips and the like afterwards, y’know?”

Going from confidence straight into nervousness just because the girl she liked was mentioned. Great job Dawn, you’re doing a wonderful job at burying this away.

Rei slammed his hands on the table, gasping. “The Pearl Clan’s leader?! Man, that’s gotta be a high honour!” He laughed. “I’m sure you’re nervous about that, but I know you’ll do great! Helping train one of the clan leaders is certainly no easy task, I’d imagine…”

Dawn grumbled under her own breath, putting her hand to her forehead in frustration. I wish that was why I was nervous, Rei...

“Well, uh…” She gave a light shrug in an attempt to shake it off. “I suppose so! But battling her already has given me a lot of ideas, so… y’know, won’t be all that bad! I’m sure it’ll be fun, anyway. She seems like a good sport!” Getting more into the spirit of it, Dawn clenched a fist, excited. “Plus, a great battle always gets my blood pumping. Exciting stuff!”

Rei chuckled. “You really are into battling, huh? Wonder where that comes from. But let’s worry about that later! We’re here to celebrate!” Rei grinned as he immediately began to dig into his food.

Dawn and Laventon looked at eachother and chuckled, before getting back into their own meals respectively.

Whatever was going to happen, both in terms of her relationship with Irida and her time in Hisui, she had no idea. Hopefully she’d be able to put her mind at ease before anything else, though.

Dawn very slowly opened her eyes at the sound of knocking at the door to her place, feeling half-awake as she sat up and looked at the door in her faintly lit room. The blinds from her window shone light through, but only barely, and she could see the sunlight peeking out from underneath the door as well.

“mmrgh… Comin’…” Still in her pajamas (which was just the shirt and shorts she fell into Hisui in – Arceus had a cruel sense of humor bringing her here in her pajamas ), she made her way through her morning routine. Brushing her hair half-heartedly, taking her hormone medication, though she skipped on the changing, just wanting to answer the door so she could head back to bed. She was hoping to sleep in today.

Laventon had given her and Rei a day off, as they had been doing quite a lot lately. Especially Dawn, who had just stopped Lord Kleavor’s fury. Taking rest only made sense, and honestly she just wanted a day of relaxation anyway, but it seemed someone needed her after all. She was always happy to lend a hand, but of all the days…

Dawn groggily made her way to the door, yawning as she opened it, squinting as the light hit her eyes. “How can I help you—”

Oh fuck, it’s Irida.

Dawn’s eyes immediately shot open as she felt much more awake. The Pearl Clan's leader, with a lovely smile on her face, stood at the door, though looked a little surprised at Dawn’s current state. “…Oh! Good morning, Dawn! I wasn’t sure if you were in for a second…” Irida’s Glaceon, at her feet, let out a small, cheerful cry, greeting Dawn in her own way.

She could only blankly at the two, the actual weight of this situation finally seeping into Dawn’s brain as she sharply stood up to straighten her posture.

“Ah, um… Sorry about that! I was, uh, just… Busy, is all.” She grinned, trying to hide how asleep she just was. “What, um… What can I help you with?” Her voice was nervous, the result of a terrifying triple combo of being half awake, in shock, and very flustered.

“Well, I was… visiting Jubilife Village for some materials, and I figured while I was here, I could take you up on your offer from yesterday. I really am interested in learning more from you about battling!” She sounded genuinely interested, which was surprising. Dawn didn’t expect her to be this eager about a rematch, but… hey, whatever.

“If you’re busy, though, I can come back another day, and—”

“Nononono!” Dawn shook her head rapidly. “Not at all! I’m good right now! Have the day off, actually! Just, um, give me a few minutes, here… caught me in the middle of… something. ” She sheepishly grinned at Irida. Not a great excuse, but maybe she’d buy that.

…Although the slightly smug look on Irida’s face said otherwise.

“No problem at all, Dawn.” She transitioned her smile into a cheerful one. “You know, I spoke to another Survey Corps member just before I came to see if you were in. Rei, it was. He knew you quite well!” Irida stifled a giggle. “Rei told me you seemed rather nervous about our training session. I appreciate the concern, but there’s no need to be worried.”

Damn it, Rei…

Dawn blushed lightly as she let out a nervous laugh to play it off. “Yeah, uh, just a big deal, I guess! But we can talk in just a sec. I’ll be quick! No worries at all. Just, uh, wait outside here, okay?”

She very quickly darted back into her home, closing the door behind her. The adrenaline of the situation hitting her fierce, Dawn quickly looked around her place for one of her spare Survey Corps uniforms, throwing it on rather quickly as she brushed her hair once more. She didn’t realize how messy it looked when she was talking to Irida, which was a little embarrassing.

Dawn wanted to look presentable, after all. Even if it was a little more presentable than usual. While she did this, she quickly ran through her thoughts.

This was just going to be a regular day, she convinced herself. It was just going to be a training session – maybe they’d hang out afterwards. But she really, really enjoyed battling, let alone helping people learn more about it, so there wasn’t any ulterior motive there.

…Well, maybe spending time with Irida was her motive, but she did want to help her in her battling skills! Honest!

Dawn stopped in place, forcing herself to breathe in and out for a second.

Okay, Dawn. Focus. Don’t try to get all worried about your weird crush today. It’ll be a nice, fun, regular day! Nothin’ serious about it. You’re making a friend in this era who’s around your age. That’s a good thing! Just focus and relax.

“…Is everything okay, Dawn?”

“Ah!” Dawn jumped lightly, making her way out the door as she grabbed her satchel, wiping her brow and closing the door behind her. Moving so quickly had slightly exhausted her, though she was fine. “S-sorry about that! Was just grabbing my stuff, and… yeah, sorry about the wait!”

“Well, you look a lot more awake now, at least.” Irida gave Dawn a playful smile, who could only flinch in surprise before laughing weakly, rubbing a hand behind her head.

“Heh, got me there. Sorry, sorry… guess I’ll have to get you back for that, huh?” Dawn hitched a thumb in the direction of the training grounds. “We can have our battle over there. Just to have a quick match, like we did before, and I can get a bit more concrete information from there.” She turned back to Irida, smiling. “That work alright?”

Irida nodded. “That sounds good to me, Dawn. Thank you once more, really. I appreciate the offer.”

“Hey, nothin’ to it.” She began to walk, motioning Irida to follow. “Just love a good battle, is all! And I’m happy to share that with someone else.”

No matter the era, the soul of a champion still burned fiercely inside her. And she was excited to share that with the people of Hisui in whatever way she could.

“Glaceon, come back!”

As Irida’s Glaceon, looking a bit more tattered from the battle, returned to her, Irida knelt down to gently stroke the top of its head, smiling. “You did good, Glaceon. Thank you.”

As Dawn returned her Dewott to her Pokeball (though not before giving it a high five, of course), she smiled as she made her way over to Irida. “That was a pretty good fight, Irida! Always appreciate a good match like that. Let me tend to her as my thanks!”

Dawn pulled out a Super Potion out of her satchel, applying it to the Fresh Snow Pokemon gently as she kneeled down to her. This was not only a gesture she would have done anyway, but it helped her cool down after the rush of adrenaline she felt from that match. She did win, but Irida was good enough that she was really getting into it.

After Dawn was finished, Irida’s Glaceon shook itself off and let out a bright and happy cry, full of energy once more. “There we go.” Dawn stood back up, gleefully smiling at the sight. “Good as new!”

Irida smiled happily, looking at her sister, and then at Dawn. “I must say, Dawn. I have no idea how you’re able to form such a close bond with Pokemon you’ve only just met. It’s as if you two are totally in sync with one another.” She looked at Dawn, the expression on her face forming into something a little curious. “They follow your commands without so much as a moment of hesitation, regardless of who they’re fighting.”

Dawn grinned. “I’ve just got a lot of experience from back home, really. But when I battle, I put my full confidence into my Pokemon to be able to fight at their best.” She looked at the Poke Ball in her hand containing Dewott, a proud smile coming up on her face. Putting it back onto the side of her outfit, she continued. 

“When you establish that bond, when you put that faith into them… they put that faith into you in turn, and it creates a great sync between Pokemon and people. Plus, I always make sure to get to know them, first! What Berries they like, what their personalities are, that kind of thing is important to me.”

Irida nodded, looking fascinated. “Incredible… forming that bond with a Pokemon in such a short time.”

“Of course, you two did amazing as well.” Dawn continued, looking at Irida’s Glaceon. “I can tell you and her have an incredibly close bond in the way you battle. I know you’ve mentioned that already, back at Grandtree, but it really does show in battle.” 

She contemplated that for a bit, closing her eyes and putting her hand to her mouth as she thought aloud. “It’s almost as if you two can communicate without words, really being able to feel each other out due to the amount of time you two have spent together. That’s something that takes you far.”

“My goodness… being able to deduce all this from just two battles. I’m rather impressed, Dawn.” Irida out a giggle, looking cheerful and thankful for Dawn’s compliment. That expression made Dawn’s heart skip a beat, and she furiously tried to shove it back down, which she was only slightly successful at. Damn it, Irida, stop being cute…

“Although, now I’m curious… what was your home like that you were able to build up such incredible experience?”

Dawn paused on that, turning her head to the side as she hummed to herself lightly. This was the hard part, and she needed to think on it. Sure, she’d love to tell Irida about everything – the gym journey she took, the Elite 4, fighting and beating Cynthia, and everything else, but… 

Well, how do you talk about the journey you went on when it was in the future, and telling it with all of its details would put you at risk of getting kicked out and exiled? Let alone the fact that it’d probably creep Irida out, and she at least wanted to make a good friend.

“…Well, uh, back where I was from, I… went on a pretty long journey to battle a lot of strong foes. It took me to a lot of different places, and I got to meet a lot of different people, as a result.” Dawn smiled. “That journey was really important to me. I learned not only a lot about battling, but I learned about myself, as a person.”

Dawn hummed to herself happily, getting caught up in the nostalgia of it all. That journey had been where she figured out who she was, and it was always a nice memory. 

She caught herself, laughing lightly after a moment of dead air. “Ah, sorry. But enough about me… do you want to go over some feedback? There’s a lot of good, of course, as I feel you fought very well, but there’s areas I feel you could look to improve on. Of course, we don’t gotta go over all of it at once, since that might be a bit overwhelming.”

Irida laughed. “Of course, Dawn. That is why I came here, after all, so don’t worry about holding back on the information. But…” Her expression changed to look just a smidge more bashful. “If I’m being honest, I want to learn more about you. You’re quite the fascinating person, especially with how you arrived here in the first place.”

Dawn felt her face heat up almost immediately at that. Irida wanted to learn more about her. She called her fascinating.

Calm down , Dawn. Calm down. Jeez… Bringing her Lesbian Levels down a little, Dawn tried her best to form a coherent sentence.

“A-aha… well, uh…” Dawn laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her neck as she did. “I mean, I’d love to! Good way to take a break, anyway. A battle like that sure is intense! Plus, y’know, it’d give me a chance to learn about you, since I’ve only been here a week. I always enjoy getting to know new people!” 

Exhaling out of relief that she didn’t completely fumble that situation, she motioned towards the rest of Jubilife Village, as she began to walk forward slowly. “Let’s walk and talk. Bit easier.”

Irida walked up to Dawn, with that same, intense look of interest on her face. “That sounds good to me, Dawn. If you don’t mind me asking… where are you from? I’d love to know what your home is like, since you’ve barely mentioned it before.”

Dawn feigned deep thought, trying to just come up with a fake name for where she was from given that she knew Hisui turned into Sinnoh , but instead, just went with “Ah, it’s a place that’s pretty far from Hisui, is all. But it’s a pretty different place…” 

She put her hands behind her head, looking at the skies. “A lot more villages, lots of people interacting with Pokemon, and there was always something to do. Pretty busy place.” She glanced at Irida. “Of course, I mostly preferred the small area my mom and I lived in. Never went too far outside of there until I started my own journey a couple years ago…”

“A place in which people already were interacting with Pokemon? No wonder you’re so familiar with the concept.” Irida laughed.

“Right? I don’t think it was like that at first, but things were always changing, and people were pretty open about it as a whole. Always appreciated that change — it’s what made things interesting.” Dawn frowned weakly. “I kinda miss home already, but…” She smiled at Irida happily. “Making new friends really helps.”

Irida looked surprised at that statement, her eyes wide open, before she eased it back into a smile. “I’d imagine it would, wouldn’t it?” She looked towards the rest of Jubilife Village, a genuinely pleased smile on her face, before turning back to face Dawn. “What a fascinating place that sounds like, though. I haven’t been able to get a full perspective of other places in the world, so thank you for the interesting history, Dawn. Although, speaking of you being in Hisui now, would you mind if I asked if you knew anything about your interactions with almighty Sinnoh?”

Irida looked much more serious after asking that last question, which practically melted Dawn’s heart. It was not fair how everything she did, every expression she made, all of it practically turned Dawn to jelly. She was trying to force this stupid crush down, but Irida was not making it easy.

“Well, I still don’t really recall much, but…”

Dawn felt bad that she was about to essentially lie in saying that she didn’t remember much, but she figured that it would be better than telling her ‘Actually, Irida, the god you worship is an entirely different being, as is the Diamond Clan's god, and the god I saw was the actual, REAL creator of all of existence’, which would probably be a bit jarring. A little white lie never hurt anybody, anyway.

“…focusing on putting yourself in your opponent’s shoes can really help fix that situation,” Dawn said, before putting up a finger to further clarify. “Think about what moves you would make in their situation. What would be their plan, and how do you answer it? It’s obviously something that comes with practice, as that quick-thinking can be really hard without that experience to begin with, but it is important.”

Irida nodded as she stroked her Glaceon’s fur, the Pokemon sitting in her lap as the two sat by the river within Jubilife Village. They had been talking for what seemed like an incredibly long time, but Irida certainly didn’t mind. Everything Dawn had to say was very interesting, and she really was learning a lot. Not just about battling, but about Dawn, as well.

She really had a certain energy to the way she spoke, and it was very nice to see. Dawn was passionate, and Irida could very much appreciate that. But she really did have so much to tell, and they had talked about so many different things, which helped Irida learn more about her.

She, unfortunately, didn’t learn much about Dawn’s time spent in the space-time rift. Which was rather unfortunate — Irida would have loved to learn more about that. But it was hard to force Dawn to have memories, so she didn’t blame her for that. But, at the very least, they got to talk about other, more personal things, as well, which was quite nice.

Dawn’s favorite colour was pink – a nice coincidence, as that was Irida’s favorite colour as well. Having that common ground was nice. She was holding off on buying clothing, but Irida still managed to give Dawn some suggestions if she had the extra money for it, as she did seem interested – and Irida was happy to give her own ideas on what might look best, especially in the colour pink. (Anthe was quite good at her job after all, even if Irida didn’t buy from her all that often.)  

And she had gone on a huge journey of her own to see the world — to travel and battle powerful people to improve her own skill, as well as figuring things out about herself. She seemed very eager to talk about her challenges, and how difficult they were. It really did seem interesting, and Irida definitely wanted to ask more about that in the future. Being able to travel across the world, meeting people and their Pokemon… it sounded like a truly wonderful experience.

Plus, they even got to talk about some smaller things that Irida felt she wouldn’t get to talk about too often, given that the Pearl Clan’s leader getting caught up in gossip likely wouldn’t be the best image.

" GET OUT." Dawn’s mouth hung open in amazement as she could barely hold back her laughter.

"Shhhh!" Irida snickered, trying to keep Dawn quiet. "It is true, though. I’ve heard that the one person who commented on this was sumo thrown into the wall, though, so perhaps it would be best to keep it to yourself."

"Still, to think he had that thick of an accent… heh. It’ll be hard to listen to his commands without thinking about that." She grinned mischievously.

"Oh dear, what have I done…" Irida laughed along with Dawn, the two enjoying the moment.

Irida really had been having an absolutely wonderful day so far. And she had Dawn – her friend – to thank for it. 

It felt nice calling her that. Her friend. She had wanted to get closer to Dawn, and it really was nice. Although… she did feel strange in some ways, ways that she would worry about after.

“I see. That does make quite a lot of sense. Instead of focusing solely on reactions, moving in anticipation of something or acting based on that anticipation…” She smiled. “Thank you, Dawn. I really appreciate that advice.”

Dawn grinned. “Your reactions were quite good, which honestly surprised me. You’ve got a real knack for this, it seems! I think reacting to things is obviously still fine, but all reactions with no predictions can leave you in a pretty messy spot, especially when your opponent knows how you’re gonna react. They can play around that pretty easy.” Dawn nodded, crossing her arms as she did. “It’s pretty important stuff!”

Irida nodded, her Glaceon yawning in her lap as Irida stroked her fur gently. “I’ll do my best to keep that in mind and practice when I’m able. Thank you, Dawn!”

“Hey, nothin’ to it.” Dawn looked up at the sky, which was now a lot darker, the half-crescent moon now out. “Guess that took a bit longer than expected, huh? Sorry about that, Irida. Got so caught up in talking to you, I didn’t even notice.”

Placing her Glaceon to the side, Irida stood up, smiling. “It is quite late, isn’t it?” She extended a hand to Dawn, who seemed to pause before taking it, helping her stand back up. “But I really don’t mind one bit. I had a wonderful time getting to know you more.” She gave Dawn’s hand a firm shake, who looked a little caught off guard, but gave a light chuckle as Irida shook her hand. “Thank you, Dawn. I had a wonderful day today!”

“H-hey, nothing to it. Always nice to make a close friend! I should be thanking you for that, Irida.” Dawn smiled brightly, something that once more caused Irida to feel that strange feeling in her chest, if only briefly.

She hesitated for a second, shaking it off. “It’s no problem at all. I… I’ll see you around soon, yes? We should find some time to do something like this again. It is quite nice.” Irida felt a little embarrassed suggesting that so soon, but she really did have a lovely time with Dawn. To be able to have time like this with a friend again would be lovely. “Of course, we’ll have to find out when our schedules both meet, but that’s quite alright.”

“I’d love to!” Dawn’s expression immediately brightened up, looking awfully excited before she eased into a simple smile. “I mean, uh, yeah, that sounds great!” She gave Irida a thumbs up. “We’ll see each other again, so we’ll figure it out then. No worries!”

Irida brightened herself, thankful that Dawn was so willing to spend time with her once more. “Thank you, Dawn! Of course, we’ll see each other again. Hopefully soon! But I really should get back, so I will take my leave. Thank you again for a wonderful day!”

As Irida made her way to the front gate, she turned around and waved to Dawn, who frantically waved back, a wide smile on her face. Irida smiled back, her Glaceon walking at her side.

…There was that strange feeling in her chest again. She knew she was going to address it later, but it really was quite strange. It was only when she looked at Dawn, when Dawn would look at her, when Dawn would speak to her…

Why was she acting like this? The Pearl Clan’s leader, feeling strange in a way she couldn’t describe. She’d mull it over on the trip back.

As Dawn waved goodbye to Irida, the Security Corps going with her to guide her back (thankfully using the Rapidash they had to make the trip faster, as it was quite late), she waited until Irida was out of sight before immediately running to her quarters, dread filling her face as she did.

Throwing the door open, Dawn quickly took off her shoes, walked to her futon very quickly, and flopped face-first into her pillow, screaming as loud as she could into it.

Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT, you are SUCH a bad liar, Dawn. Damn it! 

Her worst fears had come to fruition. This day, as lovely as it was, made her crush on Irida even more.

This was getting dangerous.

Of course, that didn’t take away from how wonderful the day was. Irida was lovely to spend time with! She and Dawn had much more in common than she thought, and she really enjoyed getting to talk about various things about Hisui, themselves, and the people within it (and gossip!). Dawn even got to give battle advice. She loved doing that! It was a wonderful day.

But every time Irida smiled at her, every time she heard her voice, every time Irida did anything, Dawn’s heart went through another loop added onto the roller coaster. She was so, so lovely, and it was hard to ignore how much that was making her heart beat out of her chest. 

But at the same time, it was incredibly frustrating. She had hoped she would be burying these feelings away, not even thinking about them, and here they were, unearthing themselves once more, staring her in the face with a glare.

All she could think about was Irida at this point. As if her brain was getting revenge on her, making her think about holding Irida close in her arms, seeing that smile up close, looking into her gorgeous blue eyes, and leaning in for a – 

A loud, muffled scream filled Dawn’s living quarters once more. 

Plus, it was a minor thing, but damn it, Rei. Telling Irida that Dawn was worried about teaching her didn’t help. Irida only brought it up once or twice in a teasing way, sure, but Dawn just felt more embarrassed in a ‘I’m-in-love-with-you-actually’ way.

…I’m going to bring a Ground-type next time I battle him out of spite, I think.  

Rei definitely wasn’t the catalyst for her emotions right now, not in the slightest, but damn it, she needed to blame someone other than herself. She didn’t actually blame Rei, but god damn it was she frustrated.

Well, okay. Let’s calm down. One bad day doesn’t mean you feel like this forever, Dawn thought as she flopped onto her back, looking up at the ceiling. Maybe you were just getting it out of your system! And you’ll be fine from now on. Get all these weird thoughts about crushing on your new friend out of your head, and bam, Dawn, you’re good!

Reasoning with herself like that was the best way for Dawn to keep sane. This was just Dawn’s brain making some leaps, was all. Surely! Sure, she'd feel awkward right now, but give it a few days, and this would be flushed out of her system and she'd never have to feel worried about it again.

She didn’t have to worry about ruining the Galaxy Team’s relationship with the Diamond and Pearl Clans, nor did she have to worry about ruining her friendship with Irida, which would be something she’d feel shitty about.

After a good night’s sleep, she’d surely feel better about this, have a clear head, and be able to begin moving on.

Dawn was not crushing incredibly hard on Irida. 

Nope. 

Not in the slightest.

Irida laid in her bed, staring at the ceiling with an uneasy look on her face as she contemplated things.

Today really had been wonderful, that much was true. But she was still thinking about those strange feelings she had all day, and how they almost seemed more intense now. 

And it all came back to Dawn.  

Maybe she was just happy that Dawn called her a good friend? But she was feeling like this before Dawn said that, back when she was telling Irida about her hometown. Something about the passionate way she looked made Irida’s chest feel… strange. 

That feeling of what felt like a thousand Beautifly in her stomach was in full force once more as well. She almost felt… Nervous, thinking about Dawn. It was overwhelming, but not in a bad way. And Irida felt like, looking back on it, she really had been focusing very intensely on Dawn, and every single word she was saying. All of it was incredible, but why was she so pinpoint focused on these things? 

These were, in the grand scheme of things, small details about Dawn and the things she knew about her, and yet she couldn’t get them out of her head. That cheerful smile on her face, the laugh in her voice whenever she was happy, her laugh in general, her skills at battling and catching Pokemon… all of it resonated very deeply with Irida.

But why ?

Why was it making her so flustered just to think about her new friend? Why was she focusing on these things in the first place?

Should I even be thinking these things? I… I worry about what it might be, Irida thought to herself, feeling a bit nervous, but I don’t even know if I should. Am I making Dawn uncomfortable? She didn’t seem uncomfortable, but… I wouldn’t want to do that. Not to her. I’d feel terrible…

Irida left out a hefty sigh as she was uncertain on what to do. Her Glaceon, seemingly aware of this, hopped up onto the bed and onto Irida’s chest, letting out a small yip before licking her face and lying on Irida’s chest.

Irida laughed, giving her a pet behind the ears, in the spot she always liked. The cool feeling of both Glaceon’s lick and the weight of Glaceon lying down on her chest helped to quell her nerves, if only briefly. “Thank you, Glaceon.”

Feeling a bit more composed, Irida sighed, thinking about what she could do next. She already had somebody in mind she could talk to. She’d be able to help a lot – she always did. Perhaps she would do that in the upcoming days. Sometime soon, perhaps. She’d make her way to the Crimson Mirelands and see Calaba.

 But for now, all she could do was wonder about something that was on her mind.

…Would it even be right for a woman to feel that way about another woman? 

Chapter Text

…Things have a rather strange way of working out, it seems…  

Irida mulled to herself as she made her way into the Crimson Mirelands, having received help from the Galaxy Team’s Security Corps to make it there safely. She had matters to attend to, which, oddly enough, involved the person she was going to speak to anyway.

Irida was informed of circumstances occurring in the Crimson Mirelands from – albeit rather briefly, only hearing second-hand accounts from a letter that had come by Starly to inform her. Not only had Ursaluna’s pain, which Irida was worried was another case of a frenzied Pokemon, had been solved, but the Diamond Clan’s frenzied noble, Lady Lilligant, had had her frenzy quelled as well. Both of these were issues resolved by Dawn it seemed.

Irida smiled to herself. It seemed their stranger from the sky was certainly doing a lot more for Hisui than she initially imagined, hadn’t it? Being able to work with Pokemon in such close tandem, and to do so much good for the region and everybody within it. It was… rather surprising, really. 

…The disregard she had immediately shown Dawn at their first meeting in Jubilife Village hadn’t been missed by her, in retrospect. She had apologized, and the two were getting along well, now, but still. Irida felt a little guilty about that.

What was truly surprising to her was the knowledge that the Diamond Clan had pitched in to help save Ursaluna as well. Was that Adaman’s doing? Or maybe it was someone else within the clan? To imagine the two clans that had been at each other’s throats for… what seemed like their entire lives, honestly, having one help the other out in a matter that didn’t involve them was interesting. 

Was that also Dawn’s doing? Perhaps it was, perhaps it wasn’t. It was hard to say.

But that wasn’t important, now. As the Pearl Clan’s leader, Irida was required to check in after such a situation, which when it came to Calaba, she was always happy to do. And, of course, she had a lot on her mind that she needed to speak to somebody about. The timing of this couldn’t have been better, and she was very thankful for that.

Gaeric was the other option, of course, but… speaking about something like this with Calaba just felt like it made much more sense to her. 

Just thinking about the things – no, the person on her mind was making her anxious, for whatever reason. She hadn’t seen Dawn since that day they spent together in Jubilife, but it was as if the mental image of her smile was unable to leave Irida’s mind, and every second it stayed there, it made her more and more anxious.

What was this about ? And what should she do about it?

Irida shook her thoughts off as she continued to work forward, making her way to Ursa’s Ring to see Calaba, who lived not too far from the area. 

…Okay, Irida. You can do this. It’s just a regular check-in, and you’ll be able to bring up the question you want to ask after. It’s… not that bad. She’s not going to judge. 

Taking a deep breath in and out, Irida focused herself before knocking on the set of doors in front of her. After a moment, the doors opened to reveal Calaba.

“I was wondering how long you’d stay there without knocking.” Calaba looked at her with a rather sly smile on her face. 

Irida exhaled out of her nose as she averted her eyes to the side, a little embarrassed. “G-good morning to you too, Calaba.” She cleared her throat, trying to not pay her comment any mind. “As the Pearl Clan’s leader, I’m here to check in regarding the matter of your report of Ursaluna, as well as anything else that may have occurred.”

“Ah, yes. Come in, come in.” Calaba made her way inside as Irida followed, although she made sure to give Calaba’s sleeping Bibarel, just nearby the door, a quick rub on the head. The Pokemon made a happy little snort, which Irida smiled at. 

“Thank you.” Irida sat down at the small table, Calaba sitting at the other end and pouring herself some tea. The fireplace that Calaba had set crackled and created warmth in the room, which Irida did feel the heat of. But, she tried not to pay it too much mind.

Clearing her throat, she sat up straight. “Was I correctly informed that the situation involving Ursaluna has been resolved?”

Calaba nodded. “That new Galaxy Team member worked hard to make sure Ursaluna was calmed down. He’s back to his normal self, and she worked hard to make sure he was alright. Dawn, it was.”

Irida smiled. “That’s a relief. I’m glad that’s been sorted out. The Diamond Clan also assisted, hadn’t they?”

“Surprisingly, yes.” Calaba looked a little more reserved, a rarity for her. “That girl from the Diamond Clan, Arezu… She was one of the first that tried to assist with the matter of Ursaluna. I initially brushed her off, but she surprised me with how eager she was to help. I suppose that times are beginning to change…”

Irida put a hand to her chin, thinking about that deeply. So, it had been the Diamond Clan, or at least one member of it, offering their support to the Pearl Clan with this matter. And if it was to be believed, Calaba had assisted the Diamond Clan, as well.

...How interesting.

“…I see… I was caught off guard by that report, that's all.” She shook her head. “Is that all regarding the matter?”

Calaba nodded.

“Wonderful. Thank you very much, Calaba.” Irida smiled. “I hope you have been well.”

“Well enough for an old lady like me.” Calaba snorted, before her expression softened. “Enough about me, Irida. There’s something you wish to talk about, no?”

She flinched. “I-I… Well, yes, but…”

Calaba let out a light chuckle. “You wear it on your face, dear. I could tell there was something else you had on your mind.”

Irida sighed, deflating and admitting defeat. It seemed that through all the years Calaba had known her and taken care of her, teaching her so much of what she knew… she picked up on all of the bad habits Irida fell into.

It only made sense, but she was still so spot on that it was a little embarrassing.

“You’re much too good at that, Cal.” Irida smiled weakly, looking up. Using that nickname was a way to indicate that she wasn’t doing this as a formality, as it was something that she couldn’t be formal about. “It’s, um… something personal that has been on my mind. For a few days.”

As Calaba poured another small cup of tea, she handed it to Irida, who took it with both hands and blew on it gently to cool it down. “What do you mean, Irida?” Calaba looked at Irida quizzically. 

“Well, um…” Irida felt heat flow to her cheeks, feeling embarrassed just thinking about her. “Is it… in a way, bad if when you think about someone, even just someone you consider a friend, you feel… Nervous? Overwhelmed? Flustered? A heavy feeling in your chest?” Her eyes were focused off to the side, the anxiety of asking this getting to her.

“Hoho. Sounds like my Irida’s been bit by the lovebug, hasn’t she?” Calaba let out a weak laugh. “Of course there’s nothing wrong with that, dear. Why would there be?”

Irida put down the cup, folding her hands into her lap and looking down at them as she gripped her own fingers tightly. She felt a lump forming in her throat, but she managed to push through it all the same. Calaba had been nothing but supportive for Irida’s entire life – she wouldn’t judge.

“…What if, perhaps, it’s not… a normal kind of affection for someone? If it was something different, and maybe not what it should be?” She looked up to Calaba, who looked rather puzzled, still.

“I’m not quite sure I follow. What’re you referring to?” 

Irida grumbled a little – Calaba never let her be vague about her feelings like this. Sure, it was absolutely for the better, but in this instance, trying to be direct about it was… embarrassing. Almost shameful.

“It’s just…” She sighed, feeling overwhelmed just thinking about it. “What if… you know, it was someone of the same gender you were attracted to?” Irida’s eyes met Calaba’s, something that almost immediately made her feel nervous, as she looked awfully surprised. The heavy feeling in her chest was only getting larger and larger.

“…Why would that be an issue, dear? Your heart knows what it wants, after all.” Calaba eased into a smile, leaning her hand across the table to offer to Irida, intending to hold her hand and soothe her. “I’m not sure why you would feel ashamed for—”

“Because I-it isn’t normal for me to feel this way!” Now fully overwhelmed by the emotions, Irida felt herself burst outwards. She didn’t mean to sound so sharp, but there was just a lot going on, and it was too much. Her hands slammed onto the table.

“I haven’t even known her for that long, but every time I think about her, I feel as if I’m nervous and anxious, and I know this isn’t normal because everything I’ve been told has indicated that I-I-I should feel this for a man and not her, and I’m worried I’m some kind of freak , and—”

“Irida!” Calaba leaned forward and grabbed Irida’s hand, quickly snapping her out of her outburst. “Calm down, darling. Breathe in and out.” She looked at Irida with a calming, comforting look, which caused Irida to close her eyes and let out a few shaky breaths. Eventually, she was able to ground herself once more, as Calaba stroked her thumb over Irida’s hand slowly and gently. After a short moment, her breaths become more stable.

“I’m… I’m sorry about that, Calaba. I… didn’t even notice I was that worked up.” She opened her eyes, looking rather sorrowful towards her, and wiping her own eyes, which she didn’t even realize had teared up. “I deeply apologize for doing that in front of you again...”

“There’s no need to be sorry for that, dear. But it gives me the picture that this has been on your mind for quite some time.” Calaba shook her head, reassuring Irida with a supportive smile. “Why don’t we start from the beginning – who is this person? How did you meet her?”

…How would she tell Calaba about Dawn without giving herself away? She didn’t want it to be totally obvious, but…

Irida took another deep breath in and out, before giving Calaba a smile to indicate she was alright. “Thank you, Cal. Let me begin from the start. We met in Jubilife Village, where…”

“…and after that day where we spent some time together, she’s just been on my mind ever since, the feelings getting more and more intense.” Irida kept looking down at her hands, uncertain. “I want to stop thinking about her, but it’s like she’s all that’s on my mind for some reason. I’ve… never heard of anything like this, before, not with another woman. I don’t know what to do about it, Cal… so that’s why I came to you.”

Irida exhaled, feeling good about getting that out of her system. She had done, if she had to say so herself, a pretty good job at keeping the details vague. She left out Kleavor’s outburst, her role in Jubilife, and anything that she thought would give Dawn away. 

But what she wasn’t feeling good about was the… rather knowing smile Calaba had on her face as she looked up.

She raised an eyebrow in curiosity. “Cal? What are you…?”

“So, it’s that new Galaxy Team girl you’ve gotten smitten with, isn’t it?”

Irida flushed hot red, very, very surprised and caught off guard. “I—but—I never said–She’s not—”

Calaba let out a hearty laugh as Irida stammered away, eyes darting all over the place. Irida deflated and buried her face in her hands. So much for doing a good job at keeping it vague…

“Irida, dear, you mentioned her battling skills quite a bit. As soon as you mentioned that, I knew who we were talking about – she was quite the force when I challenged her as well.” As Irida put her hands back onto the table with a rather disgruntled look on her face, Calaba reached out and grabbed Irida’s hand, the grin on the older woman’s face now visible to her. “You certainly know how to choose them well. Dawn’s quite the wonderful girl.”

Irida groaned out loud at that last statement, wishing she could disappear on the spot out of embarrassment. Pouring her heart out to Calaba, only for her to immediately tease her about it. It was oddly comforting, in a way, but she still felt awfully embarrassed. 

“…you’re too good at making me look like a fool, Cal…” Irida pouted and turned her head to the side, in an attempt to hide how flustered she was as took her own arm back. Calaba let out another hearty laugh, indicating this was to no avail. 

This was not helping her own case, that was for sure…

“Come now, Irida. It’s quite amusing to see you in such a fluster over the one you love! Who would I be if I didn’t do that?”

Irida rolled her eyes, looking back to Calaba once more. “But I don’t mean to digress, dear. Why do you feel ashamed for this?” Her now peaceful expression helped Irida feel more at ease, as she put her hand on the table for Calaba to grasp again.

“…It’s… when I was much younger, and learning from others in the Pearl Clan, they… tended to tell stories and lessons that seemed to indicate that it was the only true way one should feel for another. That it should be with someone of the opposite gender, and that anything otherwise was… well, wrong. So, I figured that’s how things were supposed to be…”

Calaba looked a little sterner, grumbling. “Those elders, always trying to keep with their nasty old views… It seems you haven’t been exposed to the world as much as you should have been, my dear. I’m sorry you’ve been harboring that within yourself… had I known, I might have brought it up earlier.”

Sitting up in the seat she was in, Irida gave Calaba a curious look, which she registered before continuing. “You see, there are many in the Pearl Clan that hold these ideals that are not so… for the lack of a better term, black and white. That love is something that can be shared with many, regardless of one’s identity. But there were those in higher positions that seemed to look down on this.” 

“…what do you mean, Cal?”

Calaba looked a little more somber, now. “They pushed their own ideals onto the Clan for quite some time. While they weren’t exiling us, it was looked down upon quite heavily, for ‘not being able to provide population to the Pearl Clan.’” She looked a bit in pain, as if this memory hurt to recall. 

“They practically tried to outlaw it. Were it not for us fighting back, they may have, but they made others fearful of what could happen. And while many of them aren’t in power anymore, it seems that fear has remained. People like myself had tried to fight back, for our right to express this, but without that power, we simply had to accept the circumstances. And given the wars and strife ongoing… creating conflict within the Pearl Clan would have been risky.”

“Like… yourself?” Irida’s eyes widened at realizing what Calaba had meant. The elderly woman closed her eyes and reminisced for a moment, before speaking again.

“I was infatuated with a former Galaxy Team member, myself. She was a real sweetheart. Even had a youth of her own. But, of course, that was many years ago. I wonder what she would think of her child now, leaving the Galaxy Team to do whatever it is she does with those Miss Fortunes…”

…Calaba was the exact same way. She loved girls in the same way, and… well, nobody was on her for that. And she could tell Calaba was being genuine – this wasn’t just something she was doing to make her feel better.

She smiled at Irida’s awe-struck expression, seemingly happy with getting through to her.

“There are plenty of people like us in the world, my dear.” Calaba put both of her hands onto Irida’s. “You mustn't be ashamed of that. Your heart’s desires are not just limited to what you hear in lessons and tales – take it where you wish to. Although,” she added, with a small chuckle, “I’d imagine you already know where you wish to take it.”

As confusing as this was, and as overwhelming of a revelation as it was, this label for her identity made a lot of sense. And it wasn’t something she should hide anymore. She felt freed from the box she was in before – able to now explore the vast space of Hisui, knowing who she was, and proud of it. It felt relieving, as if a giant weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

Irida, the Pearl Clan’s leader, loved women. 

…And, at the center of her love, was one sparkling light – Dawn.

Feeling her eyes well up, Irida let out small, happy sobs, as Calaba continued to stroke her hand with her thumb.  She wiped at her own eyes with her free hand, but it was hard to stop the tears. She was overwhelmed, but this time, it was in a much better way.

“Thank you, Cal…” She sniffled, smiling at her happily. “I really don’t know where I’d be without you.”

Calaba let out a small laugh. “Any time, Irida.” She got up slowly, walking over towards her Bibarel to give her a pet on the head, the Pokemon yawning. 

“As the space around us changes, it only makes sense that we, as people, change with it. It’s important to learn that, and to move forward with it. That Galaxy Team member helped me remember that. I'm quite indebted to her for that. And,” she said, giving Irida a warm, prideful smile, “I’m proud of you, Irida, for realizing that change within yourself today.”

Irida got up herself, smiling happily. That did make a lot of sense.

Given how the Diamond Clan’s member, Arezu, helped with Ursaluna, and in turn Calaba assisted with Lady Lilligant, it did seem like things were beginning to change, weren’t they? That one eons-long rivalry between the Diamond and Pearl Clans, now seemingly able to help one another in times of crisis…

Perhaps she had simply been reluctant to notice it fully, still holding onto those old ideals and traditions.

But at the center of all this change had been Dawn, who seemed to be bringing everything together and helping people to realize this change fully. And, in a way, she seemed to have helped Irida realize the change in her own heart, as well.

Although, now one concern was on her mind, as well…

Irida turned around, wondering to herself. “I worry now, though, if Dawn feels the same way…” 

What would she do if Dawn didn’t? As if, she didn’t also like women in the same way? They’d probably still be very good friends – a prospect that Irida was happy enough with, but the possible heartbreak would be hard to ignore.

Plus, would she make Dawn uncomfortable with that, as if she was coming onto her? They were still good friends, but if Irida said that, would it create strain between the two? She didn’t want to ruin their bond, let alone make Dawn uncomfortable. 

She let out an uneasy sigh as she did, but Calaba spoke from behind. “I don’t think anybody can truly say. But perhaps finding a way to bring it up may be a good way to find that out. That being said, she seems to be an open person so far.” Irida turned around, just barely missing the knowing smile on Calaba’s face, now gentler. “I cannot imagine she’d be so prejudiced if you told her, regardless of her own views.”

That felt a bit reassuring. She was right, anyway – Dawn was a very friendly and easy-going person, it seemed. As well, Dawn had said that she embraced change before, happily speaking about how her own home was constantly changing. 

Irida would be surprised if Dawn would be so easily put off by something like that. But she couldn’t deny a part of her hoped that Dawn was, as well, romantically interested in women. 

Irida’s hope for that was a little embarrassing just to think about, her face turning a light shade of red once more. But she shook this off enough to walk her way over to Calaba and give her a tight hug. “Thank you, Cal. Truly.”

“Any time, my dear.” Calaba returned the hug happily, just glad to see the girl she cared for in high spirits once more. “Having a role in supporting you is something I always enjoy.”

“I must make my leave now, however.” Irida smiled happily. “I shall see you again soon, Cal. Please let me know if anything comes up.”

And as she made her way to the door (not before giving Calaba’s Bibarel a Sitrus Berry, leaving it at its nose before she left), she left with a lifted spirit.

Despite how nervous she felt about realizing that… yes, she liked Dawn, and it was in a romantic way, one where she wanted to be by her side, and she’d have to try and find a way to ask her out (something she was… not very well versed in, truly), Irida was happy. 

To make this realization for herself, to be more comfortable with it felt thrilling, almost. As if the entire world had opened up to her. The horizons that she previously could not see were visible, and they were an absolutely wonderful sight.

Even though she had only met Dawn about two weeks ago, she was very happy with how things went. Figuring out these things would certainly be troublesome, but she’d worry about those later. After how hectic her emotions had been, Irida figured it’d be best for herself to just bask in how happy she was in the moment. Having that closure was quite nice, and she figured she earned the right to bask in it given how much grief it was causing her.

And so, as she was planning to make her way back, Irida instead decided to pull out her Celestica Flute and play a simple song, just to become enveloped in the space she was in, and to somewhat celebrate her good mood.

It felt nice to not be anxious about this – to not hold this fear in her heart. It was liberating. 

God, what a day…

Dawn made her way back into Jubilife Village after a particularly busy surveying day in the Obsidian Fieldlands. While she still had a lot to do in the Crimson Mirelands, today she had been focused on dealing with some extra research tasks and trying to tackle a few other things she hadn’t done yet. Plus, a woman named Yeo had a request to see the Pokedex entry for Kricktot, so kind of a ‘two Pidgey, one stone’ kind of situation.

Calaba had mentioned that Ursaluna was very good at finding items, such as items that might help Pokemon like Scyther evolve – and getting a Kleavor would be quite good for the Pokedex, Dawn figured. 

She was successful with that, though she only found one, so she’d have to spend some time doing that and some other research tasks later. But for now, Dawn was exhausted, wanting to just go home and sleep. She had been making great strides in surveying, closing in on that 4-star rank, which was great. It meant she’d get paid more, which would help with her survival.

Prioritizing money towards survival was important, anyway. The tools she needed to survive, the tools she needed for crafting, all that – Dawn’s heart ached at the fact that she couldn’t buy the really nice and really cute clothes she saw Anthe selling, but she needed to be practical with her spending. (Plus, the Survey Corps uniform was still rather comfy. Was a good all-purpose outfit.) 

Saving up was important, and the tougher things got, the more it demanded her to buy survival tools like Potions and Revives, as well as Poke Balls, Heavy Balls, any Poke Ball variant, really — which she could craft herself, and had before, but purchasing things from Choy’s general store was still important and saved some time & resources. So, it necessitated proper saving.

As she was thinking about this, though, she was interrupted by someone stepping in front of her.

“Ah, if it isn’t Dawn! My favorite customer!”

Volo, from the Ginkgo Guild, stood in front of her, smiling ear-to-ear with that same somewhat unsettling smile he always had. 

“Favorite customer? Have you ever tried to sell me something?” She gave him a smirk.

Volo laughed at her comment. “Hah! Very astute observation! But you can still be my favorite customer without having purchased anything. After all, you’ve done so many great feats already! I certainly want to remain in your good books.”

Dawn chuckled at that. Volo certainly was an… interesting figure, that was for sure. Awfully friendly, sure, but… still bizarre. Hard to get a read on him. He always just popped up when Dawn least expected it and seemed rather invested in Dawn’s accomplishments, as well as the plates she was collecting. She wasn’t exactly sure why, but Volo wasn’t really malicious in any way, so she didn’t pay it too much mind.

“What do you need, anyway?” Dawn stood up straight, looking at Volo with a raised eyebrow. 

“Yes! A very good question. You see, it’s a coincidence we were talking about you never buying anything from me, because I have an offer for you!”

Really? Huh. That was interesting. As Dawn pondered what it could be, Volo continued. “You see, on my travels, I managed to come across something magnificent – a rather wonderful bunch of Gracideas!” 

He leaned forward, almost directly into Dawn’s face. “Quite the rare find, you know.”

While Dawn remained unfazed, he continued, standing up straight once more. “I turned them into a rather lovely bouquet, and I figured I should sell them! They are quite wonderful, you know.”

“...yeah?” Dawn nodded, still giving Volo a rather puzzled look.

“As you are my favorite customer, I figured I should extend this offer to you, first!” Volo said cheerfully, wagging a finger as he did. “A lovely bouquet of Gracideas, for only 60,000 Poke!”

Dawn instinctively let out a very loud “Hah!” at that, amused by the offer. That price for Gracideas!? The flowers that they practically gave away in the future for free? To literally anybody that walked by?

Sure, harder to come by here, but 60,000 for that? He’s out of his goddamn mind.

“Thanks, but no thanks, Volo. I’m trying to save responsibly, is all.” Dawn walked past Volo, waving to him as she made her way to her quarters. “Appreciate the offer, though!” She hummed to herself and continued walking.

Volo, however, had other plans, catching up to Dawn and walking alongside her. “Quite a shame, Dawn! Truly, you’re missing out. I understand the price is a bit much, but I thought you would be quite interested in these! After all, I’ve heard a rumour that these are the favourite of a certain Pearl Clan member."

Dawn froze in her tracks.

"...Name starts with an I, I believe?" He hummed. "I must have forgotten in my own excitement, you see..."

…No, he wouldn’t.

“You know,” Volo said, putting his hand to his chin in exaggerated thought, “I’ve heard these are great gifts to give someone when you’re grateful to them! Certainly, it would be a good idea to give to someone you’ve been getting quite close to. The symbolism and meaning behind this flower is quite a fascinating aspect of culture, no?”

Dawn shot a glare at Volo, her cheeks flushed red, though just met that same, never-ending smile instead. 

…God damn it. 

Dawn closed her eyes as she dug her hands into her satchel, finding the money she needed, grabbing Volo’s hand, and directly slamming the money into the palm of his hands rather harshly. “Get it over with,” she said, through gritted teeth.

Volo’s eyes were wide as he blinked for just a second, but let out a pleased laugh afterwards, looking happy with himself. “Wonderful! I knew you’d come around, Dawn. I do wonder what reason you’d have for this purchase, though! You seemed quite invested the second I mentioned that rumour.” He hummed out loud, playing into it.

“ Flowers , Volo.” Dawn sounded snappy and stern. Her ego was already bruised – she didn’t need this to add onto it, with him practically rubbing salt in the wound. Let me live with a shred of my dignity, she thought to herself.

“But you seem to be making good friends around here! I noticed you talking to someone all day yesterday… I believe it was the Pearl Clan’s leader. You seemed rather invested in your conversations with her, is all!” He gave a playful shrug. “A truly wonderful sight to see, for sure…”

“Give me the goddamn flowers, Volo!” She practically shouted, her face now bright red as she turned her head sharply towards him. Volo leaned back in surprise at Dawn raising her voice and put his hands up.

After a moment, Volo let out an easy laugh, amused. “No need for hostility, Dawn! I am a man of my word, after all.” As Dawn gave Volo a rather annoyed look, he went into his bag, eventually pulling out the bouquet and handing it to Dawn.

“I thank you humbly for your purchase!” He tipped his Ginkgo Guild hat in a respectful gesture towards her, a cheerful smile on his face as if he didn’t just rob Dawn blind. “You truly are my favourite customer. And now, you are my best customer! I shall see you around, my friend.” Volo took off, leaving a very, very annoyed Dawn behind.

As Dawn tried her best (to no avail) to cool down, she stormed to her quarters, incredibly annoyed with both Volo and herself. With the door closing behind her, she looked at her purchase in her hands as she leaned against her door.

…Flowers. I bought her flowers.

She bought a gift for Irida, and it was flowers. Gracideas, because they tell someone you're grateful for them. And she got overcharged on them, because she was told they were her favourite.

Flowers.

“…I really am hopeless, aren’t I…” Dawn mumbled under her breath, amazed and disappointed with herself. 

Chapter Text

“Luxray! Fire Fang onto her Glaceon!”

As the Electric-type Pokemon dashed forward, its mouth burning with flames, Irida didn’t hesitate for a second, calling to her partner. “Avoid it and use Ice Beam!”

Her Glaceon jumped into the air and prepared her attack, but almost as quickly as Luxray was charging forward, it quickly redirected its attention to the way Glaceon had moved, almost as if it had been anticipating it. Stuck in the air, Glaceon had no way to move, and was so caught off guard by this redirection that she didn’t counterattack.

With a quick tackle and a bite, Irida’s Glaceon was down.

“Come on back, Luxray!” The Luxray landed on the ground, before returning to its trainer, Dawn, who gave it a pet on the head. 

“Good work, buddy. Knew you’d be able to predict that dodge!” It let out a happy roar as Dawn ruffled its mane.

Irida tended to her own Glaceon and Eevee, who were thankfully still fine. Though they had both fainted from that battle, with some Revives, they were able to be tended to. As Irida’s Glaceon recovered, it blinked before giving her owner a lick on the face, a smile creeping up onto her face. 

It was a nice pick-me-up from that fight, which was, again, another loss against Dawn. She expected this, given how the battle had gone last time.

As she stood up, she let out a loud, almost cheerful sigh of relief. “Thank you for that battle, Dawn! I feel much better, now.” Irida looked up at the sky, the Cobalt Coastlands having a rather cloudy day today. “The world is vast… and I am small within it.” 

She closed her eyes, taking in the atmosphere further as the wind breezed through her hair gently, feeling nice and cool.

Dawn looked up as she returned her Luxray to its Poke Ball. “You okay, Irida?” She began to walk over, an uneasy smile on her own face. “Y’know, you’re getting better. Glad you took my advice seriously.” Irida opened her eyes, looking back at Dawn, the smile on her face almost causing her heart to leap. “Definitely a lot more predicting. Good stuff!”

That battle was intense, but it was helpful to Irida to understand her own weaknesses. After all, that was why she asked Dawn in the first place. 

But it seems one of my weaknesses is one that’s not explicitly related to battle…  

She shook off her embarrassment, trying not to focus on the fact that she was crushing on Dawn to give her a simple, weak smile. But Dawn still looked worried.

“Well, thank you for the compliments.” Irida shook her head lightly. “But I’m quite alright, Dawn. Just some things on my mind, is all.” That was the truth – other than her blossoming feelings for her friend, Irida had been worried about the situation revolving around Lord Arcanine’s child and how it was being handled. Especially with Dawn being brought in to assist with it – even though she didn’t have the full details.

“Are you sure, Irida?” Dawn’s smile turned into a light frown. “I’m here if you need to get stuff off your chest. Your call either way, though. I just want to make sure my friend’s doing well.”

…Perhaps it might be better to talk about it, thought Irida. It wasn’t in her plans to tell Dawn about everything, but… maybe giving Dawn an explanation of the situation would make things much easier. 

Irida took a slow breath in and out, easing herself a little.

“…With you… I think that with you, Dawn, I can be frank.” She walked off to the side, her focus on the vast ocean that stretched across the horizons. “I can’t afford to look weak in front of the Diamond Clan’s leader, nor your commander, but in truth…”

She sighed. “I sometimes wonder how I’ve ended up with the burdens I bear.”

Dawn walked up next to her, looking genuinely concerned as she did. “What do you mean?”

Irida turned to face Dawn fully. The small frown on Dawn’s face was a bit comforting, though she did feel bad for worrying her so much. But she was right. It’d be better to get this off her chest. And perhaps, Dawn could assist in it, as well.

“You see, we have a warden in the coastlands – a lovely woman named Palina.”

Dawn nodded slowly, inviting Irida to continue, which she did, turning her focus once more to the blue seas ahead. “But she tends to no lord or lady, and she will not raise a successor to the late lord’s empty seat, as well.”

She felt somber thinking about it. This was an issue that weighed heavily on her, especially in her response to it. But seeing how others were treating her closest friend – the person who constantly pushed her to better herself – was upsetting, to say the least.

“…Some people have started to question her worthiness to be a warden at all.” Irida’s worry only grew as she looked downwards at the ground, instead.

“I see…” Dawn looked contemplative.

“But Lina—” Irida almost bit her tongue at that nickname slipping out so easily, before correcting herself. “That is to say, Palina – she’s very dear to me, regardless of what anyone might say. We were both in the running to become leader of the Pearl Clan. We strove to surpass one another, but… she taught me a great deal, too.”

And she was very, very thankful for that, and still held her in such high regards – which made this entire situation so much worse. To think how she was so harsh to Palina, saying the things she said…

“Palina, I understand, but—”

“ Do you, Irida?!” Irida flinched at the sharpness of her friend’s voice, looking up at her with furious eyes. “This poor Pokemon saw his own father die, and you’re trying to force him into the position of a lord?!” The small Growlithe, the child of the late Lord Arcanine that Palina had been raising, yipped quietly as Palina kneeled down next to it. 

“Lina, please, you have to understand!” Irida felt and sounded small, her voice shaky as the nerves from this situation started to hit her. “The Pearl Clan’s people are frustrated with the situation as a whole, and I’m trying to resolve it as best as I can. They’re frustrated at you , Palina, doubting your ability as a warden, and I don’t want that. Nobody wants that infighting within the Clan, and I don’t want them speaking of you this way. You must put Growlithe through the proper training!”  

Her anger reaching a breaking point, Palina stood up sharply, shooting her a fierce look. “Is it a warden’s duty to force a child in such pain through that training?!”

Irida froze. 

She genuinely didn’t know what to say.

“…Please leave us be, great leader. I don’t wish to speak on this matter further.” Palina turned around, the coldness of her voice hitting Irida very deeply.

It was a memory that still stung to remember.

She likely ruined what was a very good friendship between the two, ever since they were young, all because she succumbed to the pressure of the people within the Pearl Clan – especially the elders. They warned her something needed to be done, and while they weren't in power, they were still the ones who knew what was best for the Pearl Clan, she assumed. It wasn’t something she was very proud of, but… What else was she to do? She had no idea where to lead things, and people were getting uneasy after Lord Arcanine’s unfortunate passing. 

It was hard not to worry about, especially in her response to the situation. Had Irida done the right thing? Was she really in the right to cause Palina to snap like that? Should a warden force a child in such pain through that training? 

She shuddered slightly, shaking it off. “It pains me to see someone I hold dear being disregarded like that, but I fear I don’t have too many options, and I’m uncertain on what to do. What I have done has seemed to make the situation worse, which has been worrying. That, combined with the initial reports of a ghost on Firespit Island, and I wasn’t sure who to turn to.”

Irida looked at her hands, somberly. “I… fear this reflects on my position and status as the Pearl Clan’s leader poorly, and…”

Perhaps… that’s a little much. At least, right now…

Irida turned to Dawn, looking a little nervous. “I apologize if that was a bit sudden, Dawn. I realize that’s a lot to let out.”

Dawn shook her head, smiling as she walked up to Irida and put a hand on her shoulder, the action causing Irida to blush lightly. “Hey, don’t worry about it. I offered to listen, right? Always nice when someone lends an ear, believe me.” Dawn grinned. “Just happy to help!”

Her genuine happiness and willingness to help Irida out was causing her heart to stir. It seemed that, while she had combatted her initial worries about what her feelings towards Dawn were, the problem now was that she was acting like such a lovesick fool about it. It’s almost embarrassing to have her see me like this…

But she had to admit it did help. Dawn’s sweetness was something that Irida genuinely appreciated, and while it was currently making her heart leap straight out of her chest, she was still grateful. “I… That is true. Thank you, Dawn… I really do appreciate that.” She smiled back at Dawn, genuinely feeling a little bit better.

“Nothin’ to it.” Dawn gave her a thumbs up, before looking a little more serious. “That being said, this situation does sound… tricky. I don’t think I know the full circumstances, so I don’t really know how much I can say, but… I at least hope it goes alright, Irida. But as an aside, you don’t have to blame yourself for this.” 

Dawn walked forwards slightly, looking out towards the ocean. “Sometimes you’ve just… done all you can. Even if it’s made the situation worse, that’s just how it goes, sometimes. It stings, but it’s a valuable learning experience. That kinda thing.”

Irida looked at Dawn, her back facing Irida as the Galaxy Team member stared out towards the ocean, truly dwelling on those words as she did. 

That… did make sense. Granted, the context of the situation made things a lot heftier, but…

It did make sense. The pep-talk wasn’t going to rid her of all her troubles, but she at least was glad she could find comfort in someone like Dawn.

Irida walked forward once more, next to Dawn, who looked a little surprised as Irida looked at her with a pleased smile. “Thank you, Dawn. I… I appreciate your support. It really does mean a lot, and… perhaps I can ask you a favor, if you’d be fine with that.”

After a pause (where Dawn looked a little distracted), Dawn snapped back into reality. “I, uh… What do you need, Irida? Happy to help.” 

Irida paused for a brief moment to find the right way to word this. Surely, this was a tall order, but if anyone could help with this, it would be Dawn. With the kindness and respect that she showed her Pokemon, she was certainly going to be able to take this on.

“Please, Dawn… help Palina raise the Pokemon she looks after into a true heir to his father – the late lord!” She looked at Dawn with a somewhat stern and confident look, which Dawn seemed to be surprised at. Although, Irida wasn’t sure if this was because of her own expression, or the task at hand. 

“I recognize this is a hefty ask, but with the help of your strength, I think our late lord’s heir would grow into a worthy successor. And should he succeed, it should silence Lina’s naysayers.”

Irida felt a lump form in her throat as the words she was about to say came out, feeling nervous just thinking about them. “That, and… well, seeing as you were the person who helped the Pearl Clan by quelling Kleavor’s frenzy… I don’t know of anyone I’d trust more to help, nor someone who I am close enough to trust with this.”

Feeling her face flare up, Irida looked at Dawn with a slightly nervous expression. Dawn, for what it was worth, looked… a little surprised herself, before she cleared her throat. “I, um… I accept, Irida. T-thanks. I, uh… trust you too. Nice to have someone I can call a close friend, y’know, that… kinda thing.” She looked at Irida with a smile that looked a little nervous, but genuine. 

But the statement from Dawn that she considered her a close friend, and that Dawn trusted her too… It was enough to make her heart leap out of her chest. The way Dawn had such a kind tone to her voice, the smile she had on her face right now, those gorgeous grey eyes… Focus, Irida! The Pearl Clan’s leader shouldn’t be acting like this…

She managed to snap out of her embarrassing daydreams just enough to give Dawn a pleased smile. “Thank you, Dawn. You’ll be able to find Palina up on the headland. Head down this hill and turn west – you should find a slope leading up to the ridge. And… I apologize again for earlier. Your assistance, and your friendship, are greatly appreciated.”

Dawn shook her head. “No need to worry! Always happy to chat if you just need someone to lend an ear. That’s what friends are for, right! Anyway, I’ll see you around!” Dawn took off and waved towards Irida, taking off swiftly. Irida waved back as she took off.

Dawn really was something else, wasn’t she? Irida barely noticed the flush returning to her face as she dwelled on thoughts of her once more.

Sweet, kind, caring, and incredibly talented. She seemed so understanding of not just Pokemon, but people, too. Was this a result of that journey she went on?

…She did say it helped her discover many things about herself, after all. Dawn seemed so confident, despite the odds that she had been faced up against and was always helping people with a smile on her face.

And she was very beautiful, too. Irida was trying to focus, but almost as if the realization of her feelings were retaliating against her for not noticing it sooner, she could only find herself focusing on the things about Dawn that caused her heart to leap, especially now that she was out of the moment and thinking about it.

That kindness she showed to Irida, and to everybody else in Hisui. That happy, joyous laugh, her gorgeous slate grey hair, the excitement she showed when battling, her smile, her…

“Focus, Irida!” She said outloud to snap herself back into reality, shaking her head fiercely as she stopped her wandering thoughts. She had things to do – she couldn’t spend the day daydreaming about Dawn.

…As much as she wished she could.

“Goodness, I’m acting like such a lovesick fool…” Irida grumbled to herself, feeling embarrassed as she walked off. This was definitely getting a little much.

Much later…

“Um… was I the only one that heard the cry of the previous Lord Arcanine earlier?”

Dawn almost opened her mouth to speak, but Palina cut her off. “Oh? How odd. I certainly didn’t.” She turned her head to look at Dawn with her eyebrows raised and a playful smile. “Did you hear that, Dawn?”

Message received. Dawn smiled, shrugging. “Nope, didn’t hear a thing. Wonder what that could be?” 

Iscan’s worry only grew, the anxiety on his face becoming more apparent. “P-please, I do hope you two joking…” He gulped. “I’m easily scared as it is. What am I to do if I start hearing the cries of ghosts all the time?” Iscan’s view darted between the two frantically, looking for some kind of answer. Dawn couldn’t keep the façade up anymore, and began snickering.

It felt bad to pick on the guy, but Palina had invited her into it, so…

“No need to worry, Iscan.” Palina laughed, walking up to Iscan and gripping his hand tightly to reassure him. “I only kid. I also heard the voice of the previous lord calling out to us.” She looked upwards towards the volcano, where the new Lord Arcanine was standing. “It seems I wasn’t the only one watching over his young pup this whole time…”

Dawn looked up as well, smiling. It felt nice to have a light-hearted moment such as this after the intensity of the last few hours. 

With the Miss Fortune sisters stealing a Growlithe, the late-lord’s son evolving into an Arcanine and finding his courage to protect his friend, before promptly becoming frenzied thanks to the space-time rift, and Dawn having to suddenly quell its rage in such a small, tiny arena, (with help from Irida, who arrived to describe the balms to Palina and Iscan…)

It had been a very busy day. She was excited to get home and sleep this off.

But she was glad to see that things seemed to be settling down, and that the situation had been resolved. Wherever the old Lord Arcanine was, he had to be proud of what happened. Dawn was just glad she was able to help.

Wiping the sweat off her brow, she let out a sigh. “Well, that takes care of that…”

“Dawn, you have my heartfelt thanks for helping my dear little one, the new Lord Arcanine.” Palina looked to Dawn, a truly appreciative smile on her face. “I’m not sure where we would be right now without your help…”

Dawn chuckled. “Aw, you flatter me. Nothin’ to it, really! Just happy to help.”

Palina turned her head towards Irida slightly. “…I’m sorry to ask even more of you, but… please look after Irida as well.”

Feeling a shock run down her back, Dawn almost jumped straight up into the air with how startled she was, the hotness on her face surely from the arena they were standing in and nothing else.

“I, um… I—I… I’ll…” Dawn cleared her throat after a few minutes of stumbling, though she was still fidgeting awkwardly with her hands. “I’ll… I’ll do my best. That’s… that’s a promise.”

Palina giggled. “If there’s anybody I can trust with that, I know it’s you. Irida does think highly of you as well, so I know you’ll be able to. After all, you two seem quite close already… doesn’t that remind you of us when we were younger, Iscan?”

Iscan smiled warmly at the thought. “It does, doesn’t it?”

She was convinced they were trying to kill her right then and there. Dawn could practically only sputter out random words and sounds of confusion as it felt she was being reduced to mush right then and there. “I---uh—well—ah--- t-thank you, you two. She’s, um… she’s… just a very good friend…” 

As Palina shot her a rather sly smile, Dawn shot up straight, not realizing how hunched forward she was, and cleared her throat. Palina only laughed lightly at this, which made Dawn feel worse.

“Well then, Iscan… I believe we’d best be off.”

“Right.” Iscan nodded, and the two began to walk off, waving to Dawn as they did. They seemed to stop to talk to Irida briefly, which gave Dawn a moment to clear out her head.

She got so caught up in the fact that she was literally, word-for-word asked to take care of Irida , and that Palina and Iscan said that Dawn and Irida acted like they did when they were younger, and Dawn could take a few guesses of what that meant since Palina and Iscan were pretty visibly deep in love with each other.

(Which was cute, but right now, she was feeling awfully embarrassed at that fact.)

Dawn put her head to her forehead for a second, sighing as she ran it down her face to try and calm herself down. God, it’s like the entire goddamn universe is out to make me look as obvious about this crush as humanly possible…

First it was Irida saying that she felt close to Dawn, which was already enough to make her lose her mind, but this on top of that? Sheesh…

Dawn shook it off, making her way back to the entrance of the Molten Arena as she tried to push all those thoughts away. That was made a lot easier when she got closer and saw Irida looking rather sad. She also looked deep in thought, but the expression on her face was enough to worry Dawn. She already seemed somewhat beaten up due to the situation with Palina – was it still on her mind?

As Dawn approached, looking worried herself, Irida looked up and turned her head towards her. “I…wasn’t much use just watching from the side, was I…”

Dawn paused, only looking at Irida as she almost immediately continued.

“When Lina wouldn’t raise Growlithe to be the new lord, and people in our clan doubted her fitness as a warden…” Irida clenched her fist at her side, the memory seemingly painful to remember. Her voice sounded a little choked up. “I… urged her to put Growlithe through the proper training, but she snapped at me.”

“…Irida?”

Irida paused for a second, almost as if she wanted to respond, but continued regardless. “’This poor Pokemon saw his own father die,’ she told me. ’Is it a warden’s duty to force a child in such pain through that training?’” She turned to face away from Dawn, looking up at the dark sky. “Those words left me with… much to consider.”

Not really knowing what to say, Dawn could only slowly approach. Irida sharply turned around, looking at Dawn with an intense expression. “And, even when Arcanine became Lord of the Isles, and grew frenzied… all I did was watch.”

“Hey, you were just as much help as anyone else, Irida.” Dawn gave an uneasy smile. “What about the balms? You contributed with that, right?”

A scoff, which Dawn flinched at. “Please. All I did was arrive late and help explain about the balms – something you could’ve done without me.” Dawn’s light smile turned to worry once more. “Is… is that so praiseworthy? Do I deserve to be recognized for such a slight contribution?” She was sounding as if she was holding back tears at this point.

Now Dawn was feeling much more worried. She had seen this kind of talk before.

From herself.

’ What did you do, Dawn?! You went to the lakes without a clear idea of what to do, you didn’t even stop Team Galactic, and now Barry’s in trouble. Great fucking going. You can’t be soft like this. Barry’s at risk. You can’t prove yourself to anybody like this.’

That memory of when she was travelling to Lake Valor during her journey, to make sure Barry was okay, flashed back into her head. And it worried her sick. That was when Dawn pushing herself way too hard, spiralling hard as a result and making herself feel like shit, and while it wasn’t as intense as this, she was seeing that same thing here.

“I…I took on leadership of the Pearl Clan so young, without a grand vision for what it should be. I… I keep making these foolish mistakes, I’ve tried to stick to those old customs, but I’m… I’m just not able to do anything right. I keep having to rely on others, and I just clearly have no idea what I’m doing! But… here I am, anyway, and despite working so hard for this role, it’s clear I’m just unfit for it!” Irida’s tears finally started to come out, as her eyes filled with tears. She looked frustrated at herself, her eyebrows furrowing as she continued to look worse. “I don’t know what I’m doing! I-I don’t deserve this position, I’m barely fit to be a leader, and I’m leading everybody to—”

In a flash of emotion, Dawn threw her arms around Irida, pulling her into a very tight hug. Irida froze, surprised by that.

Dawn didn’t want to see somebody else do the same thing she did – the same thing she still did. It hurt to see her friend in such genuine distress, and all she could do was offer one simple answer.

“You don’t have to be so hard on yourself, Irida…”

After a moment, Irida burst into tears, wailing loudly as she buried her head into the shoulder of Dawn’s Survey Corps uniform. Dawn stood there, holding her friend close in this embrace.

While she’d normally be very embarrassed by this, the need to help her friend from spiralling was something that overrode that. All she did was rub Irida’s back gently as she got it out, with Irida tightly returning the hug back.

They stayed this way for a couple of minutes, the air of Firespit Island filled with the pent-up emotions from a leader taking on too much and finally letting it all out.

“…You okay now?”

Irida nodded, looking a bit worn out as the two sat at the shore of Firespit Island. The two had moved over to the coast after Irida had gotten it out of her system a bit more, but she still wanted some time to just… cry for a bit.

Which was always a good idea, Dawn figured. She was happy to let Irida do that. 

“Yes, I should be. I…” Irida sighed. “I apologize, Dawn. I just felt… guilty, standing off to the sides like that, being unable to contribute in a meaningful way. What would have happened if you weren’t there?” Irida looked a lot more worried again. “Would I have been able to stand up? Or would things have gone awry? How would I even handle the frenzied nobles in the first place? How could I atone for what I had done? I—”

Dawn reached down and splashed some water onto Irida’s face playfully, to try and snap her out of things. She grinned at her friend, who looked rather surprised. After a second, Irida grinned at Dawn mischeviously.

“…Oh, is that how it’s going to be, then? You should know, I never back down from a fight!” With that, Irida splashed Dawn lightly as well. She tried to duck out of the way of Irida’s counterattack, but had her own face soaked as well.

The two laughed off the situation, enjoying the fun moment. Dawn wiped at one of the tears of laughter forming in her eyes, settling down. “Sorry, sorry…”

Calming down, Dawn returned to a warm smile. “I just… wanted to lighten the mood a little there. I saw you spiraling, and… well, it just seemed like you were being awfully hard on yourself.” Dawn leaned her hands onto the sand, looking out towards the sea, the sound of waves crashing filling the dead air. 

“…I’ve never been a clan leader, but I can imagine it’s a very busy role. But it’s not one you have to do alone, y’know. Nobody holds your mistakes against you.” She looked at Irida. “I know Palina doesn’t, and I certainly don’t. We’re all here for you – you’d do the same for us. I know that. You don’t have to shoulder all of these worries on your own.”

Irida paused on that, looking out towards the ocean as she shuffled to bring her legs in. “…I suppose you’re right. I’ve just been doing this for so long, and I feel like I’ve still got so much work to do, but I have no clear vision for that. It… it feels frustrating being in that same place, and I hate this feeling of stagnation. That I’ll never be able to better myself, and I’ll just remain here.”

Dawn exhaled sharply out of her nose. “…I feel that. Believe me, I’ve been there. And… honestly, I still am.” She adjusted her sitting position to cross her legs, as Irida looked over to Dawn. “But… times are always changing. People are always changing, Pokemon are always changing… even in small ways. Ones we might not notice right away. We’re eternally in that process of growing, developing, and understanding more things about the world and ourselves.”

She thought about her own journey. The one she undertook about two years ago. Not only was that a journey to become the strongest trainer she could, but that was a personal journey, as well. She changed in many ways, both mentally and physically.

It was, literally, a transformative experience. The world felt like it had opened itself up in so many ways, not only allowing her to understand more of what being a good trainer truly meant, but… well, it let Dawn become Dawn. It let her realize who she really wanted to be.

She smiled to herself as she continued.

“Those processes never really end, and we’re always on journeys on our own, be them actual journeys where we go out to explore the world, or ones where we discover ourselves through thinking more about ourselves within the world. I went on a journey years ago, sure, and that journey helped changed me a lot. I learned a lot, and I became a lot stronger as a person. But… honestly?” She turned to Irida once more and snickered. “That journey is still going on. I’m not done yet, really. And I dunno when I’ll ever be. There’s a lot of times I feel frustrated with how slow things feel, how I feel like I’ve plateaued in my skills, or that the physical changes I want aren’t happening fast enough. And those are hard, but… it really does help to have someone to help you out, y’know?”

Dawn turned her head back around, looking up at the clear, starry sky. “We all have each other to depend on, to talk to and confide in, and to even just provide emotional support. And I’m always happy to be that support for you, Irida.”

She turned back to Irida, who… had an awfully cute expression on her face, honestly, as she looked at Dawn with awe. But she also seemed to be mulling over her own thoughts with what Dawn had laid out in front of her.

“…I… that does make a lot of sense. Perhaps I’ve been so worried about reaching my peak, about reaching my end goal, that I haven’t noticed those smaller improvements, yet. And I was doing so without a vision of what I want to do. But…”

Irida turned her expression into a smile. “Watching you, I think I know what I want to do, now.” Irida looked upwards herself, at the starry sky. “I want to protect this vast land of Hisui. To take on that journey of my own.”

Dawn’s eyes shot open in surprise. She was definitely making a big statement, with that. But it seemed to be a goal for herself, and she had an idea on how to do so.

Wherever it would lead Irida, Dawn was honored that she was the inspiration for that. She almost started to tear up herself.

“…You ever want a rematch, just let me know.” Dawn smiled, looking up at the sky herself. “I’m happy to help you become strong enough to reach that goal.”

“You better!” Irida laughed, turning to Dawn with a cheerful look on her face. “I want to battle alongside my partner so we can grow strong enough to be help to you… and so I can broaden my own horizons. To take on that own grand journey, like you did.”

Dawn giggled. “Any time, Irida. Happy to help.”

A brief period of silence occurred, with Dawn feeling good at being able to help Irida, if even just a little bit. Being an inspiration for her felt… really nice.

After a moment, though, Irida asked a question.

“…I am curious, though… what do you mean by your own journey being never ending? Do you mind if I ask what you’re tackling…?”

Dawn was a bit shocked at that, her eyes widening at it.  She turned her head to the side to mull it over.

…I haven’t really… told anybody here that, huh…

But… well, given how close the two were, (and that people in general were almost always accepting,) Irida probably wouldn’t respond poorly if Dawn told her she was trans.

It was still a bit of a tricky topic, mostly in finding the words for it, as Dawn wasn’t entirely certain if that kind of gender expression and knowledge on the topic of being transgender was even a thing in this era. If there was, it seemed to be rather small, at least at the moment. Finding the best way to describe it was difficult, and she was trying to find the best way to do so.

It’d probably be fine to do so, then. Would just feel nice, especially to a friend. Even if Irida was a friend she was crushing bad on.

“If it’s a sensitive topic, Dawn, then you don’t have to talk about it—”

Dawn turned back around, shaking her head and laughing. “No no no! You’re fine, really, I was just… mulling it over. Thinking about how to word it, really. But…” She turned fully, facing Irida. “I suppose it’s only fair, right? Since you confided in me, anyway.”

Dawn took a deep breath in, before beginning.

“…I guess, when I started my own journey, the one I’ve mentioned before, I wasn’t… fully in the know about who I was. Not just in terms of what I was doing, but really who I wanted to be. I went on that journey, not only to try and become the best I could, to really travel across Si— er, ‘Twinleaf’,” that being the name of the ‘region’ she travelled, which she had come up with just now, “and learn more about what I wanted that to mean.” 

She looked up at the sky, at the sparkling stars. “I think, though, I was trying to figure out the storm of emotions in my heart. And then, I met someone just like me.” She smiled, thinking about him. “We were both kinda unsure of who we were, and we confided in each other because of that. We both had that common problem, and thanks to talking about it, we could figure it out."

"And part of that journey, for me, was… well, I was born a boy. And I never really fit in all that well. And my friend had a similar issue, never really fitting in to what he was given. But through those talks, we came to different revelations, and mine was that… that I’m a girl. That I’m transgender – that’s the term often used.”

She wiped her own eyes, feeling teary just thinking about it. That journey really did mean a lot to her, and it still did. “And while there were a lot of things I learned on that journey, learning that I was a girl – that I was Dawn, was… monumental for me. I hesitated for a while, but eventually, I started setting out on that journey.” 

She paused to try and collect her words, but continued. “And… that journey, to become Dawn , to become the woman I want to be, that’s still ongoing. And it might not end for a while. I’m using methods to help change my body into the way I want it to be, to help change me in ways that have been exciting, but there’s still so many things I have to spend time figuring out.”

“So many changes I still have to go through. It’s difficult, and I definitely have times where I get down on myself for it, but… I can look back to when I last worried about it and think about all the changes that have happened. And there’s always a few small ones. So, in a way, that always helps me. And I think about all the people that helped me get here, and the way I feel now that I’m actually doing it, and… it helps. Not completely, but it helps.”

“It’ll take a long time for me to really get where I want to be, and even then, I’m not sure. But you gotta take stuff one step at a time. That’s what I’ve done, anyway. But… yeah, that’s mine, I guess. Sorry, I went on a little bit. Hope you didn’t mind.”

She looked back to Irida, who looked rather surprised, but had a very happy smile on her face. “No, no, not at all, Dawn! Really, I’m… I’m happy for you. Honestly, that must’ve taken a lot to realize and come to terms with… but I’m glad you were able to share that story with me. It means a lot that you were able to trust me with that.”

Dawn smiled. “Nothin’ to it. Sorry if it was a bit unexpected. Bit of a heavier story, I guess.” She rubbed the back of her head, a bit worried she had gone on too long.

“Oh! No, no, not at all.” Irida shook her head. “I’m just happy you were able to share that with me. And it reminds me that… no matter what, I’ll always have people to support me. People like you.”

“And I’ll always be happy to!” Dawn beamed. 

After a brief moment of silence as they stared out towards the ocean, Irida spoke up again, though sounded a bit more nervous. “…I suppose, though, that I, um, can kind of relate to making a big discovery about one's self, at least recently…” Irida turned her head to the ocean. “Recently, I talked with Calaba, and figured some things out about myself… like, um, being romantically interested in women.”

All of the thoughts Dawn was having a moment prior were promptly blasted out of her brain, her face turning hot red. If she wasn’t so laser focused on Irida’s words, Dawn might’ve noticed a similar blush on Irida’s face, as well.

But she couldn’t really focus on that right now, because Holy shit, Irida just said she was queer. Whatever it was, Dawn had a chance.

Those words she said seemed to play on repeat.

Romantically interested in women. Romantically interested in women. Romantically interested in women. Romantically interested in women. Romantically interested in women. 

You have a chance, her brain practically screamed at her.

Shut the fuck up, she screamed back.

Dawn tried to hide the extreme shock on her face, calming her expression down. The heated flush on her cheeks remained, though. “Oh! Um, uh, that’s… that’s wonderful, Irida! Always takes a long time to figure out, uh… took me a while, too. To figure out that I, uh… liked girls. T-the term for that, is uh, ‘lesbian’, s-so… yeah, y'know, I'm a lesbian too, and it’s nice to know there’s other people like me in that way, haha…” She awkwardly fidgeted with her hands. She could barely stand to look her in the eyes, and her heart felt as if it was going to rip itself out of her chest and run into the ocean.

Okay, Dawn, focus. Yes, she told you she’s gay. No, that doesn’t mean she’s interested in you. Let’s calm it down a notch, okay? She’s probably interested in someone else. Don’t get your hopes up. Please.

Irida’s head practically shot over to Dawn. “R-really?! I, um, I mean… I’m glad I can confide in someone else about that… it… took me a while to figure out. Cal told me that it was something a lot of other people were as well, so… I didn’t know there was a term for it, however. B-but it’s nice to share a common ground, on that front.” She gave Dawn a smile, one that seemed somewhat nervous. This slipped Dawn’s mind, however.

“Y-y-yeah! Nice to have that common ground! For sure!!” Her focus was all over the place, finding it very difficult to look Irida in the eyes right now, despite how much she’d love to. Dawn knew she was being incredibly obvious right now, but she was hoping Irida wasn’t noticing. It felt like bullets of sweat were forming on her forehead. Surely, it was just because Firespit Island was warm, right???

After a period of silence with the two sitting very awkwardly and nervously, Dawn broke the silence by standing up. “Well, um, I guess I better get going, then. We should probably both head off, since it’s getting pretty late, yeah…”

“…Right, yes! Good idea, Dawn. It has been a very busy day, as well, so… I shall hope to see you soon!”

“O-of course!” Dawn grinned, her voice wobbly and nervous. But she had enough composure to play her Celestica Flute (though she messed up the song once in her flustered state, which was even more embarrassing) and call upon Basculegion, making her way back to the Cobalt Coastlands proper.

On one hand, Dawn was very glad to support Irida as much as she did. And Irida was looking to her for inspiration, which was very nice. She was happy to help a friend, and she was happy she knew what she wanted to do, now.

On the other hand, Irida is a lesbian. Irida likes women. She is romantically interested in woman. She said that. Dawn was a woman. She was! She had a chance. She had a chance, and her brain did not let up in reminding herself, but it felt like she had accidentally knocked herself out and fell into a deep dream because there was no way that just happened.

…Dawn pinched herself, just to make sure. She felt the sharp pain, but didn’t wake up, so this was reality. Somehow, that made things worse.

This wasn’t just a freaky dream, this wasn’t a hallucination… this was real. Her having a chance with Irida was real.

…But she still didn’t want to get her hopes up. She didn’t want to make too many moves too quickly. But she still had a chance, because Irida was a lesbian.

What the fuck is going on. What the fuck is going ON?

That was Dawn’s only thought as she made her way to the shore, her brain feeling short-circuited. If she wasn’t already exhausted from the day before, she certainly was now. She’d sleep like a rock tonight, and that was perhaps the only comfort Dawn could find.

A day later…

“...Say, Cal.” Irida spoke up, having gone to Calaba simply to check in, though… she also just wanted to speak with her again. “I found out something interesting the other day.”

“Oh?” Calaba turned her head around as she stood up, as she was just putting down a bowl of food for her Bibarel. “Do tell.”

“When we last spoke, it was on the matter of those relationships with people of the same gender, right?” Calaba nodded as she sat down on the other side of the table, with Irida continuing.

“I had wondered what the terminology for that was, but Dawn had told me the term for women who are in love with other women is ‘lesbian’.” She smiled happily. “That has a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?”

“...Well, I could have told you that.” Calaba gave an amused smile. “I’m inclined to agree, of course. But I must ask… how did you end up in that conversation?”

“...Um.”

Irida’s posture deflated as her eyes diverted to the side, feeling a little more embarrassed. “Well, you see…”

“Seems my little Irida’s getting a little more confident now that she knows her feelings, is she?”

In embarrassment, she sat back up, her face hot red. “ Cal! I— uuugh…”

She buried her face in her hands, frustrated as Calaba’s hearty laugh filled the air.

Well, at least one of them was having fun with this…

Chapter Text

It had been almost a week since the incident regarding the late Lord Arcanine’s son (now taking the title and becoming the new Lord of the Isles), and Irida was feeling rather okay about things. 

The situation within the Pearl Clan having been sorted out further, now that they had a proper Lord at the Molten Arena, helped her feel a bit more at ease. And being able to bury the hatchet with Palina was a relief as well. Palina was still upset with her for what she had done, but she at least accepted Irida’s apology, realizing that she truly understood her mistakes. It was something she’d work at, but it helped to ease that worry.

Though she still felt as if she had a long way to go, having a clear view forward on what she wanted to do – to become as strong as Dawn – was something that helped immensely. Despite how daunting of a task it was, it was something that made sense to her. After all, being able to go on a journey like Dawn sounded incredible, and at the very least, she knew what she was capable of. And she wanted to be capable of those same feats, to protect Hisui’s future.

But while she was feeling relieved, she was also experiencing the intense emotions that came after she spoke with Dawn about this.

After all, she had found out that Dawn was also romantically interested in women. 

Just like her.

…While it felt like a blessing from Almighty Sinnoh, giving her the exact thing that she had wished and hoped for, it almost felt like a curse at the same time. Because now, she had a chance if she decided to tell Dawn how she felt. There was a very slim one, most likely, but… it wasn’t im possible. 

And her heart was not letting her forget this, just the mere thought of it was enough to make her heart leap out of her throat. She had a chance to be with Dawn , however slim it may be, and… well, she didn’t know the first thing about that.

But all that aside, she was thinking further about this prospect of achieving strength as she paced around her home in the Pearl Settlement.

Who would I even be able to practice strengthening my skills with… Irida pondered, her Glaceon watching curiously as she paced around.

Warden Ingo wasn’t a bad option, but he was rather hard to get a track of. But he seemed to have that same affirmation for battle that Dawn had.

…She should bring him to see Dawn soon. She made a mental note of that for later. He had also fallen from the space-time rift, so perhaps they’d have common ground.

But out of all the possible candidates she was thinking of, Dawn was really the one she kept going back to. Which, to Irida, made sense. After all, who better to practice with and learn how to grow stronger from than the person who inspired you in the first place?

…Perhaps she was just trying to find an excuse to see Dawn again.

She shook her head lightly, trying to ignore the small flush of embarrassment on her face as she made up her mind. She’d head to Jubilife Village, to seek out Dawn, and get a bit more advice on the matter. After all, Dawn mentioned that she’d always be happy for the rematch. It was early enough that it wouldn’t take long to get there.

Irida smiled to herself, kneeling down to her Glaceon, who was tilting her head in confusion, and gave her a pet behind the ears. “Would you be okay if we headed out for a while?”

Glaceon nodded and let out a joyful yip. Irida nodded back, standing back up herself. “Perfect! Let’s go, Glaceon!” She made her way to the door, her Pokemon following her behind closely.

And with that, she was en route to Jubilife Village. Even if she missed Dawn, she’d have an idea of where she had gone. Perhaps it wouldn’t be too hard to seek her out.

The only sound Dawn could hear as she stood in place was the sound of the breeze that filled the air of the Cobalt Coastlands, her hair gently flowing in the breeze as she focused on her target. It was cool and refreshing, but her focus was elsewhere.

C’mon, c’mon…

Her eyes followed the Staraptor that was flying above, the Pokemon slowly circling an area. It seemed to be interested in the berry tree it was above, but Dawn was more focused on capturing it. After all, it was one of her research tasks, and she had set some time aside today to do some surveying. 

Plus, even though she already had one, Staraptor was always a strong Pokemon. Lots of strong moves, agile and quick, and although this one was a bit more personal, it reminded her of home.

…Dawn shook her head lightly to get herself back into focus, the Wing Ball in her hand remaining steady as she focused on its flight path. She had a good idea of it, but she wanted to make sure she didn’t miss this shot.

One, two… THREE!

With that, the Wing Ball whizzed through the air, hitting the flying Staraptor and concealing it within the Poke Ball. As the Wing Ball headed down onto the ground, Dawn still kept cover, watching it intently.

It wiggled once, twice, thrice, and…

A small firework popped out of the ball.

“Nice!!” Dawn cheered to nobody in particular, pumping her fist in excitement. She made her way over, picking up the Wing Ball with a smile on her face. “Now to do that 4 more times,” she mumbled to herself as she marked it off in her research tasks, making light note of its actions as well. She looked up into the sky, seeing no other Pokemon present, instead only seeing the slightly cloudy bright blue sky. “But I think I’ll focus on the area further up north, instead.”

It hadn’t been a fast-paced day so far, but Dawn needed a much slower surveying day. After all, the events of a few days ago, where Irida just… came out to her as a lesbian, were still fresh in her mind. It still felt like a rollercoaster of events, so having the time to process a bit more of that in her brain was nice.

But even with a few days to do so (with Laventon giving her an off day after she quelled Arcanine’s frenzy, which was very appreciated), Dawn was uncertain on what to do now. Should she be more forward in her advances? Maybe try to ask her out? Flirt with her? Get a little closer to her? All of these were possible, but…

It was a little much for Dawn to think about, admittedly. Dawn was never really good with this kind of thing, the whole ‘trying to ask someone out’ thing. She was worried about moving too fast and making Irida uncomfortable or doing something that’d fail spectacularly and just end up feeling awfully embarrassed about. Let alone the fact that she wanted to make absolutely sure that things would work out.

She couldn’t just fling herself into something because of how pretty she thought Irida was. Not only for Irida’s sake, but for her own. That’s what happened last time she was in a relationship, and… well, she still felt guilty about that. It was hard not to.

Dawn frowned lightly, still somewhat hurt by those circumstances. Best not to dwell on bad memories, Dawn. She sighed lightly, getting her head back in the game. Now, then… What have I got to do next?

Stretching lightly, she was about to make her way over to the northern area of the Cobalt Coastlands as she took out her Pokedex to see what was in the area, when…

“That was incredible, Dawn!” A very familiar voice from behind caught her attention, almost making her jump out of her skin from the shock of it. “Being able to capture that Staraptor from such a low position, right out of the sky… I can see why the Galaxy Team thinks so highly of your surveying skills!”

The light flush already on her cheeks, Dawn turned around to see Irida, looking awfully impressed and with a big, bright smile on her face. It was a heart-meltingly sweet smile, one Dawn had seen a couple of times already. She tried to fight through her heart leaping straight out of her throat at the mere sight of Irida to speak to her.

“Oh! Uh… thank you, Irida!” Dawn let out a slightly shaky laugh, rubbing a hand behind her head. “Just had to catch one flying for the Pokedex. Professor Laventon’s got some strange research tasks, but I suppose it does help with his research.”

“Of course, it makes sense you’d be out here then. A collection of all the Pokemon within Hisui… certainly a daunting task.” Irida made her way up closer to Dawn, smiling. “But you and the rest of the Galaxy Team are certainly working hard at it!”

“We try our best, heh.” Dawn grinned. “What’re you doing here, though? I wasn’t expecting to see you here, not while I was surveying, anyway. Were you speaking to Palina?”

“…Oh! Yes, I came to speak to Warden Palina!” Irida nodded, smiling. “That’s why I came here, yes… but I was also looking for you, so… this worked out rather well. Rei mentioned you were here when I asked, so…”

…Note to self; I forgive Rei for telling Irida that I was nervous to help her.

Dawn’s expression changed to surprise, trying to keep her heart at a regular pace at the mention of Irida looking for her. She eased it into a smile, though her cheeks were still slightly red. “Ah, gotcha. What do you need, Irida?”

“…Well,” Irida said, a bashful smile on her face, “I was hoping, if you were available, that I could ask you about that rematch? After all, if I’m going to start getting stronger, then there’s no better person to help me, right?”

Asking for a battle? Dawn grinned, visibly excited. “Came to the right girl for that question, Irida! Although, I’d want to get some surveying done first. But, um…”

Dawn nervously rubbed the back of her neck. “You’re, uh, welcome to join along if you’d like. I wouldn’t mind the company, especially, y’know… especially if it’s you. ”

Irida looked rather surprised at this, which worried Dawn. “B-but only if you want to! Really, it’s okay either way, and—”

“Nonono! That’s alright, Dawn! I’d love to join you. It’s nice to spend some time with a friend, anyway. We haven’t done that in a bit.” Irida smiled cheerfully, which immediately quelled Dawn’s nerves as she let out a sigh of relief.

“Yeah, I guess so! Never hurts to spend some time with a friend. Not like I’m doing anything particularly dangerous today anyway, so…” Dawn grinned happily. “Glad to have you along! Might make some of the more boring tasks go by quicker. Then we can do some training!”

Dawn began to walk, motioning Irida and her Glaceon to follow, which they did. 

“What do you mean by some of the more boring tasks?”

Dawn sneered. “You wanna know how many times he’s asked me to watch a Magikarp use Splash?”

As the two chatted, they made their way further up north, towards the Spring Path – Dawn hadn’t really been there much, anyway.

“…and he’s always going on and on about fining me for literally anything,” Dawn said, snickering. “I’m not even sure why he’s doing it. It’s like this weird bit he’s committed to.”

“Makes me wonder how much debt you’ve racked up, Dawn.” Irida laughed alongside her, amused at Dawn’s stories. “He seems like quite the interesting figure.”

Finally making their way into the Spring Path proper, just along the Islepy Shore (with Dawn doing a few catches along the way), Dawn was reminiscing a little more, telling stories of her friends to Irida, who seemed to enjoy them quite a bit.

It made her a little homesick to talk about the people she knew, she had to admit, but being able to share these stories somehow helped ease the pain. 

“I wonder that myself! Not a pretty number, that’s for sure. Still one of my best pals, though.” She smiled happily, putting her hands behind her head. “Barry was there at the start of my journey. Always jumping at the gun, though. Tried to run into tall grass without any Pokemon to his name! Well… so did I, for that matter.” She grinned innocently.

“Oh, dear. I can’t imagine that ended very well.” Irida looked a little worried. “Running off so haphazardly into the wild without a Pokemon of his own?” She shuddered. “They would’ve torn you two to shreds...”

… Right, Pokemon in this era were still seen as lethal. Granted, it was still pretty risky, but Dawn wasn’t exactly imagining either of them getting torn apart by wild Bidoof.

“…Yeah, wasn’t his smartest move. But we did still get our first Pokemon out of it. He picked a Turtwig, and I picked a—”

“ Piplup! ”

Dawn’s focus was immediately taken from her as her eyes shot forward, looking at…

A small rookery of Piplup, walking around and looking for some berries. The two were far enough away that the Piplup didn’t notice them, so Dawn just stared in amazement.

“…Dawn?” Irida looked over at Dawn with some confusion and worry, but Dawn’s focus was elsewhere at the moment.

She didn’t even know if there were wild Piplup in Hisui. They were such a rarity in Sinnoh, let alone practically non-existent in the wild, but in this time, there they were, just existing in a natural habitat.

It was very nice to see, but it also made her feel a little homesick again. Sure, she had been slowly but surely recreating her old team to perhaps make herself feel a bit more at ease (despite it not being the exact same, it was something ), and that was fine. But seeing Piplup – the first form of her ace, Empoleon – was hitting her in a way she wasn’t expecting. Seeing one again just felt… bittersweet, almost.

But she was brought out of her intense staring by a hand on her shoulder, which startled her so badly she almost leaped into the air out of surprise. She turned her head to see Irida, looking awfully concerned. “Is… something wrong?”

“Oh, no, I’m fine.” Dawn chuckled, turning her head back to the Piplup as they toddled about. “It’s just… Piplup was my first ever Pokemon, and they’re a little rare where I come from.” 

Her voice was soft, with a tone of sadness to it, as she admired the view with a smile on her face. “Just kinda… basking in the sight, is all.”

She watched as one of the Piplup, waddling about, fell on its own face, but got back up and continued to explore its surroundings. Dawn couldn’t help but laugh a bit at this, amused by it.

Irida looked towards the Piplup herself, similarly enjoying it. “Well, that’s understandable, then. I have to admit, they are quite cute.”

“Aren’t they? I wanna catch one of ‘em, and I will, but…” Dawn put a hand to her hip, just admiring them. A Prinplup, perhaps the leader, came by, with all the Piplup surrounding it rather quickly. “Kinda just want to watch them, first. We’ll just say it’s for surveying, yeah?”

“Studying wild Pokemon in their habitat is part of your job, right?”

Dawn grinned. “Glad you get it, Irida. Observing them in the wild is an important part of what I do! I guess I’ll just say I’ve recruited you as an assistant.”

The two giggled, amused by their joke, and they stood in silence, just watching the Piplup go about their day.

One of them seemed to be bickering with another Piplup. It looked like they were fighting over a berry and getting into a very intense shouting match about it. This experience was something Dawn had never seen before – seeing wild Piplup before, really – and she was glad to share it with Irida, who seemed just as interested in it.

It would make for a very nice memory, she imagined. And having Irida alongside her for it… well, that just sweetened the deal.

Maybe they should go surveying together more often. It really was quite nice to do with a friend.

Some time had passed since the two had finished up Dawn’s surveying. She said she had a bit more to do, but she was willing to put it aside to spend time with Irida, an act that was very flattering to her (and perhaps set her heart into a bit of a tizzy).

Besides, it was a rather lovely day, so it would be nice to just spend it wandering around the area and having conversation, something they always enjoyed doing. The topic had gotten to hobbies, enjoying the breeze from high up, being somewhat close to Veilstone Cape as they looked out towards the ocean itself.

And Dawn, of course…

“…and as a kid, she was just like… really impressive to watch the matches of. Like, you wouldn’t believe how good she was.” Dawn laughed, leaning onto her hands as she sat, Irida happily listening beside her. “That Garchomp was something else. But that inspired me a lot. Made me look into a lot of stuff! And that’s when I got interested in taking on that big journey. To fight all those powerful challengers, and get a chance to fight her for myself.”

Dawn was talking about battling, of course. More than a hobby, it was a huge passion for her, but Irida didn’t mind – she was just happy to listen, both because it was rather interesting to learn about, and… well, Dawn had a certain energy to talking about it that was quite fascinating to her. It was definitely hard to ignore how passionate she was.

Irida nodded. “I see! That does sound like quite the task… they were at these places called gyms, right?”

“Yup. Eight gyms, eight powerful gym leaders. If you beat them, you get a badge.” Her thoughtful expression turned to a slightly annoyed one. “You gotta do these annoying puzzles first, sometimes. I think they wanted to give you motion sickness before you fought them, sometimes…” 

“Oh, dear! I can’t imagine that was the intent… ” Irida laughed in amusement. “Fascinating, though… a place to challenge a skilled battler to prove your mettle.” 

She stared up at the sky as the clouds rolled by, thinking about how nice that sounded. A place where someone could go to just… challenge strong opponents in a friendly bout, to not only prove your worth, but to help yourself grow. With eight of them across a vast land, as Dawn was describing…

“I think being one who deems a challenger worthy would be quite interesting, no?”

Dawn grinned. “Definitely a rush. Being in that position, seeing powerful opponents come up, with the intent to defeat you in a match… nothing matches that feeling.” She turned to Irida, her face lit with confidence. “It’s a thrill that can’t be matched.”

“Well, you certainly make it sound appealing. I wonder if Hisui has anything like that…”

“…Might be fun to look into. And if they don’t?” Dawn gave a very cheeky smile. “Well, you’ve got a champion for it sitting right here.”

Irida returned that with a sly smile of her own. “Oh? And who’s to say I won’t win our rematch later?”

“Heh.” Dawn chuckled. “Guess you’ve got a fire in you too, huh?” She shook her head. “Not to divert the topic too heavily though, but… what about you, Irida? What kind of stuff do you enjoy? We’ve been talkin’ about me so long that I feel a little guilty.”

She sat up, blinking for a second as she was a bit caught off guard. Irida spent a second thinking on that. “Me?” She hummed, thinking that over. “Well, I do quite like foraging… but that’s not anything super interesting. I just enjoy going on walks and exploring nature…”

“Hey, it’s interesting to me!” Dawn gave Irida a wide, happy smile, one that made Irida’s heart skip a beat. Goodness, was Dawn adorable. She could’ve sworn that Dawn knew it, too, the way she would always give Irida these happy, warm smiles that caused her stomach to turn into knots. “I’m always happy to listen, Irida.”

A little reassured, Irida smiled back. “Well, I enjoy taking in the spaces around me. Hisui, and the world we live in as a whole… it’s so vast. The importance of space was taught to me when I was young, but I always did enjoy just how many things exist all across the world. Even small things, you know?”

Irida dug into her obi, taking out a small stone she found and holding it out for Dawn to look at. Dawn looked over, seemingly interested in it. “Such as this. A simple rock, right?”

Dawn nodded. “Right.”

“The texture of it though, is quite fascinating. I found it one day while around the Cobalt Coastlands, and it is rather smooth. I like to keep something from the areas I am in, just as a bit of a keepsake from them. This one, though, I am quite fond of. It isn’t every day you see something like this…” She rubbed a finger over it, enjoying the texture. “It’s nice, you know?”

Offering Dawn the chance to feel it in her hands, Dawn did so gently, looking kind of amused. “Pretty neat, honestly. Little souvenirs from the places you’ve been!” She grinned, handing it back to Irida. “It’s always nice to bask in the areas you’re in. I did that a lot, too.”

Irida smiled. It was nice that Dawn was so genuinely interested in what she was saying. She felt as if she was just kind of letting her interest in it slip out so casually, but… it was easy to when she was around such good company.

“Of course, something I always enjoy doing when I’m taking in space as well…” She took out her Celestica Flute, staring off at the ocean as she held it in her arms. “The flute really is quite a lovely instrument, isn’t it?”

“You do play it pretty well.” Irida felt her cheeks warm up from the compliment Dawn gave her, but tried not to be too shaken up by it. “Hey, what’s that… thing on it?” 

Dawn was pointing towards the small charm that hung on her Celestica Flute. She looked a little confused, which was a bit surprising. 

“This?” Irida grabbed the small charm with her hand, holding it up. “It’s just a small pearl shard I keep on it. Just for decoration, really. It was a gift from Calaba, and… I enjoyed keeping it close.”

“Wait, you can do that? ” Dawn looked up in amazement, pulling out her own Celestica Flute. “Huh.”

“It’s a good way to tell what one is yours, in the event they get lost.” Irida laughed meekly. “It’s… happened to me a lot, with how often I’ve been exploring. Calaba tends to get on my case about that. Most people carve their name into it, too.”

She turned the flute around, to show her own name, 'Irida' carved into the back of the flute, just on the bottom of it.

Dawn stared at the flute in her own hands. “Dunno why I never thought of that. Or how I never noticed…” She crossed her arms, tapping her fingers across her arm as she did. “Wonder what I’d put on mine to make it distinct? Want it to be unique, after all. Hmmm.”

Dawn looked deep in thought for a few seconds, before her eyes shot open and she snapped her fingers in realization. “That’s it! It’ll be annoying to find a new one, and I sure as hell hope it works, but…” She got up. “You mind if I take a second?”

“…Oh, not at all.” Irida raised an eyebrow in curiosity. “What are you doing, Dawn?”

“I’ll show you in just a sec. Just wanna make space, just in case…” Dawn went a little bit off into the distance, as Irida watched with curious eyes. 

“What is she…?” Irida wasn’t exactly sure what Dawn was doing, but she seemed excited about the idea, so all she could do was wait and see what Dawn was doing. She seemed to send out her Samurott and took an item out of her satchel. It looked like it was a green stone of some kind, but she couldn’t tell from a distance. Dawn was speaking to her Samurott as she placed it on the ground.

Her Samurott looked a little confused with the way it tilted its head, but after Dawn spoke once more to it, the Pokemon hit the stone with a fierce smash as Dawn shielded herself. 

Dawn called it back into its Poke Ball, gathered up whatever she smashed, and made her way back over.

“Perfect!” Dawn sat back down, next to Irida, holding her hands open to reveal shards of a Dawn Stone.

“Not my smartest idea, and I wasn’t even sure if it was gonna work, but… I found a Dawn Stone when one of my Pokemon broke open some ore a few days ago, and—”

Irida laughed. “I suppose it’s fitting for Dawn to have the Dawn Stone as a decoration.”

She grinned in response, chuckling. “Ain’t it? I’ll have to figure out something to do with the rest of these, but that’s not so bad…” Dawn looked through the shards in her hand, trying to find one she thought looked nice. “Dunno which one I should pick, though…”

She looked deep in thought for a second as she looked at her hands, before another idea seemed to hit her. Dawn held her hands out to Irida, who was a little caught off guard by it after looking so intently at them herself.

“Hey, Irida. You mind picking one for me?”

Irida looked up at Dawn, seeing that same happy smile that she always had. It was so cute, so friendly, and gosh, was Dawn pretty, and…

She snapped herself out of it enough to respond. “Why me?”

Dawn laughed lightly at her response but gave a simple smile. “I mean, you gave me the idea, so it’s only fair. Not like I’m good at deciding anyway. Plus, uh…” She looked off to the side slightly. “It’d be a bit more meaningful if it was picked by you, so… y’know.”

Her eyes widened in response to that.

It’d be more meaningful to her if it was picked by me…

That was enough to turn the light blush on Irida’s cheeks into a much hotter one, as she quickly changed the flustered expression on her face into something a bit simpler, settling on a nervous smile. “Well, um… in that case…”

She looked over the shards in Dawn’s hand, using the pause to try and calm down the rampaging storm of emotions that was going on in her mind, though her heart beating in her chest wasn’t doing her any favors. 

“Hmm…” Despite that, she was still trying to pick one that looked nice. After all, it was important to Dawn, so it’d be important to pick one that looked nice.

“…How about…” Gently picking a shard from Dawn’s hands, she looked at it closely, turning it around to see how it looked. It did look quite nice, and the pattern that was present within the middle of the Dawn Stone typically was present. It looked a little beat up, which was to be expected, but it did look quite nice.

“…This one?” Smiling, Irida held it forward for Dawn to observe, a little nervous of the selection process. Perhaps she was making too much of a fuss about this, but it was important.

“Oooh, this one looks real nice!” Dawn took it with her free hand, smiling brightly as she did. “I figured you’d be good at picking one out, Irida. Thanks!” Putting the rest of the shards in her satchel, she grinned at Irida happily, clearly content with her choice.

Irida let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding in. “I have to admit, I was a little nervous…”

“Psssht, you worry too much.” Dawn laughed, shaking her head. “I would’ve been happy no matter what you picked! 

“I suppose so.” She let out a small chuckle of her own, leaning back onto her hands. “But… that means a lot, Dawn, that you wanted me to pick it for you.” 

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she said what was on her mind. “You, um… It means a lot, coming from someone who means a lot to me.” Looking off to the side, she fidgeted with one of the bangles on her wrist nervously. “So… thank you.”

It was embarrassing to admit, but it was as if her heart had taken control. She could feel her heart thundering in her chest, but after a few seconds, she looked back up to Dawn, who looked a little surprised, but gave another simple smile.

“Well, uh… I’m glad, y’know?” Dawn rubbed a hand behind her head, chuckling. “I’m just… just glad I got to meet you, honestly. It’s made this experience a lot better. So, uh… thank you as well.”

Irida remained silent for a moment, as her mind laser-focused on that statement, that Dawn was glad to meet her, but eventually spoke up. “O-of course, Dawn. Anything for a good friend.”

Dawn nodded a little quickly. “Y-yeah! Now, uh…” Dawn cleared her throat, picking up her Celestica Flute once more. “How do I get this…?”

“Oh!” Thankful for the change in topic so that her heartrate could actually come down to a decent pace once more, Irida smiled warmly. “I can assist with that. It’s not too complicated, but you’ll need some rope. Would you happen to have some?”

“I should.” Dawn twisted her Satchel around to her front, digging through it. “Lemme see, here…”

As Dawn rummaged around for the tools needed, Irida smiled happily. She was glad she was able to help out Dawn with something that’d be a bit of a momento for her.

…And it was something she picked out, and Dawn had mentioned that it was important that Irida had done it. That would be by Dawn’s side at all times.

…Perhaps, one day, I can remain at her side at all times, too…

“…Irida?” Dawn blinked, holding a small thread of rope. “You alright?”

She jolted, snapping out of her daydream. “M-my apologies! I was just… remembering the process, is all.” Giving a weak laugh, she took the rope and Dawn’s flute. “Okay, so…”

With that, Irida was able to happily help Dawn not only attach the small charm to the end of her Celestica Flute, but she managed to help Dawn carve her own name into it, as well. 

Dawn looked rather happy with the results, and Irida couldn’t help herself in admiring the way Dawn’s eyes were practically sparkling with how she was looking at it. It was rather cute, of course, but she was just glad to contribute to Dawn’s happiness. 

Some time after…

“Agile Style! Hit that Glaceon with a Ceaseless Edge!” Dawn shouted out to her Samurott, as he let out a cry before practically disappearing in a flash. Dawn smirked in confidence, knowing this would be the finishing blow.

While they had enjoyed their time hanging out, Irida had come around for that rematch. And, well… who would Dawn be to deny a battle? Especially with someone like Irida, who she had to admit was pretty good. It was a simple 1-on-1, her Samurott versus Irida’s Glaceon. 

They had went a bit closer to the Beachside Camp, just so Dawn could sort her things out beforehand, but it also was nice to go back to the area where Irida had challenged her a few days prior. Made for a good battle ground – wide, open, and close by to others.

While it had been going on a bit, the match seemed to be nearing its end.

Irida’s Glaceon stood in place, and the Pearl Clan leader was quick with her own reply. “Now, Glaceon! Icy Wind!” 

As the Fresh Snow Pokemon heard that, she immediately let out a spread of snowy wind, which caused the approaching Samurott to stop in his tracks, covering himself as Glaceon blew outwards. The damage wasn’t great, but it had stopped the attack.

Hell yeah! Dawn grinned. Showing what she’s learned once again Not too shabby, Irida!

Less reacting, more predicting. That’s what she was hoping to instill, and Irida seemed to have taken it to heart with how she was playing in this match. “Not bad!” She looked up to Irida, who gave Dawn a confident smile of her own, to proclaim her intent to not lose. 

But Dawn wasn’t about to lose, either. “Keep going, Samurott! Hit her with an Aqua Jet!” 

The Pokemon responded by shaking off the barrage and surrounding himself with water before blitzing in, striking the Glaceon head on. While it wasn’t as heavy as a hit as a Ceaseless Edge would’ve been, the attack hit its target cleanly, with the Glaceon flying back as the Samurott stood his ground.

“Glaceon! Hang in there, please!”

Glaceon struggled to get up, her small legs wobbling. However, not even a moment later, the strained expression on her face gave out as she fell to the ground, fainted.

Dawn let out an exhale, letting herself loosen up after how tense she felt. “Good work, Samurott!” She called her Samurott over, who walked up proudly as Dawn kneeled down to give him a confident rub on the head. “Nice work on barreling through that Icy Wind. Can’t imagine that was much fun. You did great out there!”

With a confident huff, Samurott looked awfully proud of himself. Dawn returned Samurott to his Poke Ball, before walking over to Irida.

“Pretty good stuff! You’ve been getting better.” She gave Irida a cheerful smile. “Hopefully that match helped!”

Irida smiled. “Well, I’m glad I’m improving. But I won’t stop there! Not until I can say I took a match off you.” She grinned, confidently.

“Hey, that’s the spirit! Here, let me heal your Glaceon up as thanks.”

Kneeling down, Dawn pulled out a Max Revive, applying it to the Glaceon as it blinked and recovered from fainting. It made a happy noise at Dawn, giving her a cool lick on the face as thanks. Irida could only laugh in amusement at this, with Dawn chuckling herself as she stood up.

“Pretty good consideration of my attack. You knew I was going to close it out, huh?”

Irida nodded. “I have to admit, I was maybe a little too focused on applying that philosophy… I could have avoided that Aqua Jet. But I suppose it’s good to focus on those weaknesses, as opposed to strengths…” She mulled that over as her Glaceon returned to her side.

“I’d say so.” Dawn nodded herself in agreement. “Mixing it into your natural battling style will come with time, of course, but it’ll happen eventually. It’s good you’re already thinking about that, though!” She excitedly pumped a fist. “Really shows that you’re thinking about this in the right way. You’ll get there in no time!”

“Well, thank you, Dawn. I’m grateful for this opportunity to battle you and learn what I can. And… well, I’m grateful for the day so far.” Irida looked up at Dawn, looking a little meek as she did. “It’s been nice, spending time with you. I’m always thankful for that.”

Dawn rocked on her heels, smiling. “Just happy to have a good match, y’know? I’m grateful you’re indulging my habit of getting really invested into battling, heh.”

…Wait, grateful…

“…Oh! Um…” Dawn felt her cheeks heat up a little thinking about the gift she had for Irida – the one that would show her gratitude – and while now maybe wasn’t the smoothest time, it was on her mind.

(Plus, she had to get the flowers to her eventually. )

“I, uh… I just remembered, actually, that I wanted to grab something really quickly for you.” She looked down at the ground, embarrassed just thinking about it. “I’ll just… I’ll be right back!”

“O-Oh! Okay, Dawn!” Irida looked a little surprised, and Dawn took off towards the camp, quickly looking through the storage to find the item she was looking for. She had made sure it was secure, undamaged, and…

Bingo!

Pulling out the bouquet of Gracideas, she quickly made her way back over to Irida, hiding the flowers behind her back. Irida looked curiously as Dawn tried her best to mask her incredibly flustered expression, to… mixed results, really.

(She was not doing a very good job at it, and she knew it.)

“O-okay, uh… I know it’s a little sudden but talking about being grateful reminded me of something. And, um…”

Irida gasped in surprised as Dawn held forward the bouquet, her eyes diverting focus to the side just so she wasn’t totally embarrassed by it. “I, uh… got these for you. Y’know, to… showcase how grateful I am, and—”

“Oh, Dawn!” Irida took the bouquet in her hands, her eyes practically sparkling. “These are my absolute favourite, how did you know?”

…Got scammed by a man who knows way too easily how to get under my skin, thought Dawn.

“J-just a lucky guess, heh…” she said instead, the embarrassment she felt from giving the gift to Irida only multiplied by her remembering she got ripped off. 

Bet Volo doesn’t do this to Rei, she thought, scathingly. She’d get back at Volo for that eventually, she hoped…

Though her cheeks were on fire, she managed to get out a weak smile. “I’m, um… I’m glad you like them, Irida. Cause… Cause I really am grateful for you, and… I just wanted to… y’know, give you something that showed that.” 

“I…” Irida paused for a second, but looked at Dawn with an expression of awe, which caused Dawn’s already high heartrate to accelerate further. “Thank you, Dawn, I… I don’t know what to say. I’m… I’m grateful for you too, you know?”

She could practically hear her heartbeat getting louder and louder as she rubbed the back of her head nervously. “Ah, well… it’s just… something I wanted to do, really. N-nothin’ to it…” Dawn let out a nervous chuckle, looking down at her feet as she did.

She was, however, brought out of this by the sound of another voice.

“Well now. Giving her flowers, I see? Good gift for Dawn’s number one fan to give her, I must admit.”

Dawn’s head shot up, whipping in the direction of the voice, which belonged to Adaman, who was coming from the south, the same direction as Aipom Hill. He had a very smug smile on his face as he waved to the two. 

Number one fan…? Oh, he was fucking with her, wasn’t he. Saw this entire event with her being obvious as hell, and came to rub it in. God damn it, Adaman…

“I—I’m just--!!!” Irida sputtered, caught off guard by his appearance as well. “D-Dawn was the one, um, giving these to me… ”

“Oh?” Adaman tilted his head towards Dawn, that same sly smile now faced in her direction. Feeling the dread in her chest, she began to spoke, albeit with her voice being rather shaky and nervous.

“Y-y-yeah, um, it was… y’know, a gift, from me, to show to her how grateful I am, cause… she’s a good friend to me, and that kind of thing, and… y-yeah…”

“That so? Well, my mistake, then.” He put his hands into his pocket, chuckling. “I was just on my way back from speaking to warden Iscan, and… well, I wasn’t expecting to see you two here. But I figured I’d stop by and say hello, and…” He put his hands out, motioning to the two. “Well, here we are!”

“T-that’s great, Adaman! It’s, uh, great to see you too, of course!” Dawn strained out a smile. She was already making a fool out of herself – she did NOT need someone else to see her do so. “I, um…”

Irida immediately spoke up, as if she was reading Dawn’s mind. “I’m sure you’re VERY BUSY with other things, though, so perhaps you should MOVE ALONG.” She spoke with gritted teeth, sounding as if she was going to kill him through looks alone. It was rather impressive.

“Of course, of course.” He closed his eyes as he walked past the two, heading towards the Beachside Camp proper. “I’ve got to make my way back to the Diamond Settlement. You two have a nice time, yeah? I’ll see you two around!”

Dawn practically tried to shoot lasers out of her eyes to eliminate Adaman on the spot. At least Irida’s natural resentment towards him seemed to do her good – she really did not feel like embarrassing herself in front of someone else, let alone someone who could probably tell how much of a lovesick idiot she was being.

Get it together, Dawn. Good god…

She rubbed her temple for a second, taking a deep breath in and out to focus herself. “I, uh… I guess I should get back to uh, back to my place. Been a long day, y’know… getting kinda late.” Her energy calming down, she managed to look back up to Irida with a smile on her face. “But, uh… thank you, Irida. Really, I had a great time hanging out.” 

Irida put her spare hand to her chest, letting out a hefty sigh. “Of course, Dawn. Any time! I really did have a wonderful time, sharing the vast space of the Coastlands with you. It was rather unexpected, but…” A slight giggle came from her, and a cheery smile filled her face. “It was fun, all the same. And… Thank you, again, for the gift, Dawn. Really.”

“Of course, Irida! Don’t think anything of it—”

Dawn was caught off guard by Irida coming up to her and giving her a hug. She froze in surprise, but she returned the friendly gesture, though not without feeling incredibly flustered about it. Holy shit, Irida was hugging her, and her hugs were very firm and nice, and she was hugging her back, and they were hugging, and…

"Thank you, Dawn."

"I...anytime, Irida." Dawn shook herself out of it as she stepped back, trying to keep the nerves off her face for just a few seconds longer.  “I’ll, uh… I’ll see you around, for sure!” 

“Of course, Dawn! I shall see you around!”

And with that, Dawn turned around and began to walk, giving a happy smile and a wave to Irida as she did. And as soon as she turned back around proper, the dread filled her face proper.

Holy shit, what was all of that. 

First off, the day was wonderful, but god was her heart in a whirlwind the entire day. Not only was Irida just cute as always, but she said that Dawn meant a lot to her. Which was nice, because her tongue practically slipped in saying that the charm Irida picked out would mean a lot more to her because it was from her. At the very least, though, that was true – it really did mean a lot more. Irida was probably her closest friend in Hisui, even if she was crushing bad on her.

Second, which built off the first, was Adaman. Good ol’ Adaman. Friendly, supportive, piece of shit asshole bastard Adaman. Swooping in right at the worst possible time to not only witness Dawn being a complete love-struck idiot, but to look real smug about it, too. There was no way he didn’t know how badly Dawn was crushing on Irida. ‘Dawn’s number one fan…’ leave me alone, dude! Sheesh…

She just wanted to crawl up into a hole and disappear in sheer embarrassment. Her emotions for Irida had gotten to such a point that she was being this blatant about it, so there was no way Irida didn’t know. Dawn had to be more careful with it – sure, she knew she was gay, but that didn’t mean she could speed up the process.

Well, at the very least, she could report what she had done to Professor Laventon, go home, sleep this off, and never think about it again. That’d be real nice.

Dawn shook her head, walking up to a… rather odd looking Professor Laventon, with a much cheerier smile than usual on his face. He eagerly had his eyes on Dawn, which only raised suspicions.

“…Hey, uh, Professor? What’s up?” 

“Oh, nothing, my girl! I can just tell you had a rather grand day surveying. I must admit, I don’t think I had giving a girl flowers as a research task, but…” He let out a hearty chuckle. “I suppose we can make exceptions!”

Her face turned hot red, and she turned around, crossing her arms in frustration and embarrassment.

“…very funny, professor," she grumbled.

Dawn could not catch a single break, it seemed. Professor Laventon could only offer a hearty laugh, patting Dawn on the shoulder. “Oh, come now, Dawn! I only kid. It’s wonderful to see! You truly do get along so well with her.”

Arceus, please, whatever you’re doing, strike me down where I stand, because this is a cruel joke you’re playing on me, and I know you can hear me, god damn it…

She groaned. Well, make that two people that witnessed her being a complete fool…

Irida admired the flowers she had in the small vase that sat on the table. She’d have to make sure to take good care of them, given that the conditions of the Alabaster Icelands were bound to be brutal, but…

It was worth it. Especially for such a nice gift from the girl she loved—the girl who was her friend.

She sighed to herself. Today was wonderful, but there was really only one thing on her mind after it. One major thing, anyway.

“…the next time I see Adaman, I am going to beat him in a battle so badly he’ll wish he hadn’t been there to make fun of me…”

Irida grumbled in frustration and embarrassment, still annoyed with his presence there. Of course Adaman had shown up. And of course she had to look like a love-struck fool in front of him.

And if that wasn’t bad enough, it was as if he was trying to deliberately make Dawn realize just how smitten Irida was with her. Calling her ‘Dawn’s number one fan’, trying to say that she was giving her flowers. He was teasing her, and she was not a fan of that. Especially when it made her look even more embarrassed than she ever wanted to be.

…But at the very least, the gift was incredibly, incredibly sweet of Dawn. Dawn had said she was grateful for her. That Irida meant a lot to Dawn. 

That… had to just mean she valued their friendship, though. She didn’t want to try and get mixed messages and risk ruining things. She’d feel awful, and then she’d also likely be heartbroken. Irida would play it slow, wait for the right move, and go from there. It was the best course of action, she thought. Sure, she still didn’t have experience with this, but… it made sense to her, and that was the best she could do.

But, at the very least, it was still a rather lovely day. And now, she had an even lovelier memento out of it.

She truly was grateful for Dawn, even if her emotions and feelings towards her were something that could be described best as “a little more than grateful”. She couldn’t help herself, though. Dawn was just… so, so wonderful, in so many ways, and it was no wonder that she made Irida’s heart jump the way she did.

And she even got a good rematch out of it. She really had been trying to practice, especially with Warden Ingo, who seemed rather perplexed that Irida would come out the day prior for a Pokemon battle. Thankfully, he was happy to oblige – Irida knew he had a bit of a passion for it.

…I wonder who would win in a match between the two? She wondered to herself, pacing around her room as she did.

…Which reminds me. I should try to arrange the two to meet, she reminded herself. It would be good for both of them, I’d imagine.

Nonetheless, despite the rollercoaster of emotions that today had brought, she was, at the very least, happy with it all. Irida loved spending time with Dawn and had an absolutely lovely time. And she even got something wonderful out of it.

Staring at the Gracideas happily, she hummed a simple tune to herself, grateful for how the day had gone, despite all of the emotion.

Chapter Text

…Jeez, I wish HMs existed in this time, Dawn thought to herself as she made her way through the darkened Wayward Cave, a slightly annoyed frown on her face. Would be real nice to have access to Flash right about now…

She grimaced, the darkness of the cave making it hard to see anything past Sneasler’s warden as he walked along, carrying a small lantern with him. Dawn was taking her time, looking at the cave and the atmosphere within. While it was difficult to see anything, the cave really was something else. 

Plus, she had been here before when she was doing her gym challenge years ago. (Or would it be better to say it was years from now , she wondered.) So, it was a little bizarre to be in the same cave, just… hundreds of years in the past.

“Take care not to come uncoupled from me, Dawn.” He had turned his head now, looking at her as they walked. “It would be rather troublesome if you were to get lost in this cave.”

She had to admit, despite how weird the situation at hand was, it was at least nice to have some company here. “No worries, Ingo.” Dawn chuckled, picking up the pace a little. “Just, uh… haven’t been here in a very long time, I suppose.” 

“…I see,” he said, turning his head back around. “I just request your safety, is all. Losing a passenger in a spot like this could be deadly.”

She was still getting used to this, honestly. It felt weird to look at the man in the face, knowing that she knew exactly who he was.

…Well, sort of.

Ingo, one of the leaders of the Battle Subway in Unova, present in Hisui, but without his memories. Previously an incredibly noteworthy battler with an incredibly large following, he and his brother were known for their expertise when working together. 

But now? Left without his memories, it seems he had been found by the Pearl Clan after falling out of the space-time rift some time prior and chosen by Sneasler to be her warden.

That was what Irida said had happened, anyway. And it seemed that it was the reason Ingo had been brought to her, other than her needing to seek out  Sneasler’s warden anyway.

“Ingo’s a bit like you, you know.”

Dawn raised an eyebrow in confusion. “How so?”

“Some time ago, he appeared one day from… who-knows-where.” Irida looked up towards the sky. “Reports say it was from a space-time rift, not unlike how you arrived here as well. Regardless, much of his memory seems to be missing.”

Dawn crossed her arms, thinking about that. His memories were gone?

Why had she had her memories intact when she landed in Hisui? She remembered everything, including her interactions with Arceus. Was that some kind of… divine intervention? Why was she granted that, and not Ingo? 

And why was he here?

“…I see.” It wasn’t much of a response, but it was the best one Dawn had. Ingo’s presence in this time, as well as his amnesia, raised a lot of questions, ones she wasn’t sure she’d get the answer to. Not right away, anyway.

Irida shook her head. “Regardless, that’s why I’ve asked you to travel with him. Not only is he the warden of Sneasler, and will guide you to her domain, but perhaps traveling with you will help fill in some of the gaps in his memory.”

Dawn nodded. “Fair enough. I’ll do what I can, but I unfortunately can’t make any promises.” She looked to Ingo, who was speaking to Captain Zisu, chatting up a storm with her. “That being said, it is at least a little reassuring knowing I’m not the only person who’s come from somewhere else.”

“I figured that might help.” Irida’s smile was warm, which Dawn couldn’t help but return.

Granted, Dawn didn’t want to just dump everything she knew on the man right away. Not only might that result in a ton of whiplash considering that he seemed to be slowly recalling things, at least by Irida’s account, but she didn’t even have the full details. All she knew was that he was a powerful (and very popular) battler from the future, that he had a twin brother, and that he was from Unova. Maybe he’d be able to piece together the rest, but she didn’t want to leave him hanging.

…Admittedly, Dawn really wanted to battle Ingo, because a battle with someone as good as him was incredibly hard to pass up. She put that to the side for now, but the first chance she got, she was challenging him.

She had been to Unova a few times, sure, but she had never been to the Battle Subway. Hilda had offered for them to be a team a few times, but…

Dawn shuddered just thinking about it. She didn’t really feel like thinking about that again, despite the memory being distant, now. 

“…Professor Laventon told me how you fell to this land from the sky.” Ingo spoke up suddenly, which Dawn was a little thankful for as it brought her out of her thoughts. He seemed to be interested in her also being someone familiar with coming from a distant land – or in their case, a different time. She was happy to talk more about that to indulge his curiosity, then.

“Right on. I dropped from the space-time rift a few weeks ago. Almost a month, at this point.” She put her hands behind her head. “Although, I’m not from Hisui. I assume you aren’t either, given what Irida was saying.”

Ingo nodded. “I cannot say I remember how I arrived, unfortunately. My first memory is of me in the Alabaster Icelands, when somebody from the Pearl Clan found me and brought me in.”

Dawn’s eyebrows furrowed as she thought about what he said. Ingo didn’t even remember how he got here in the first place. Dawn imagined he had to come from the space-time rift. That was the only way it made sense, but even then, it was hard to pinpoint it to that. The rift only seemed to have first shown up when Dawn first arrived in this time period.

That raised even more questions…

“…No kidding.”

“I cannot recall much from my own home, as I do not believe I was from Hisui myself. I…” He stopped in his tracks for a second, as Dawn looked at him with concern. He wasn’t frozen, but… he seemed to be deep in thought. 

“…I’m starting to recall a man who looked… like myself.” He looked at Dawn, his expression unchanging. His voice was softer than usual, however. “We’d battle and discuss Pokemon, I think…”

Dawn crossed her arms, thinking about the implications of that. A man that looked like him was presumably his brother. Even if it wasn’t, it was something he was remembering from the future. So, his memories are present, just… taking their time to come back. Kind of just locked away, it seems. Weird…

“You remember anything else about him?” She figured she should prod a little more – it wouldn’t hurt to see what she could get out of his memory, given that it’d be beneficial for him. Plus, it made time pass by to chat, as opposed to wandering around this dark cave. “Sounds like you two were kinda close.”

He paused. “…The words ‘I like winning more than anything else’ flashed through my mind, just now.”

“Hmm.”

“…Nevertheless, let us continue to move onwards.” Ingo shook his head, as they began to walk. “I cannot seem to recall anything more, but… I feel as if we were closely related. Brothers, almost.”

Well, it’s something, at least. It was a better revelation than nothing.

As they approached a set of torches, Ingo took the time to light them up. Melli had, in some weird ego-driven fit, destroyed all the fires that lit the cave up and let people pass through. Dawn’s first impression of him was… not the greatest, to put it bluntly.

She really looked forward to him challenging her at some point. He definitely seemed like the type to, and Dawn would be very eager to not hold back.

Ingo finished lighting the torches, motioning Dawn to follow. “What about yourself, Dawn?” As they walked, he had a curious tone to his voice. “Do you recall much of your home? Or the reason you were brought here?”

Dawn paused, hesitating to try and find a way to word it. She didn’t want to rub salt in Ingo’s wound, but…

“…I do, actually. I recall my friends, my family, basically everything. As for the reason I was brought here, I was simply told to collect all Pokemon. However…” 

She exhaled out of her nose. “It’s… a little jarring, I have to admit. This whole… This whole thing. Everything about me being here. Everybody is technically a stranger, and while I’ve been making new friends, it’s…”

She paused. These had been things she had been thinking about a lot, but saying them out loud to someone else, finally getting that chance to, felt a little bizarre. Almost a bit relieving.

“…Why do you think we’re here? Taken from where we are, brought to this time…”

To be honest, that question just slipped out. But Dawn didn’t have an answer.

She still didn’t know why she was here.

Sure, Dawn knew she was here to gather all Pokemon, but why her? Why was she sent back to the past entirely against her will, hundreds of years away from those she loved, basically fighting for her survival and her right to live? Why was she, of all people, out of everybody in the world tasked with this? What was her purpose here?

When would she get to go home? Would she get to go home?

…

Would she want to return home?

Dawn stopped in her tracks, the weight of that heavy on her mind.

“…Dawn? Are you alright?” Noticing the silence, Ingo turned around fully. His words brought Dawn out of the train of thought she had just boarded unknowingly, but she was very thankful to get off. Shaking her head lightly, she looked up at Ingo and nodded.

“…Yeah. Sorry, Ingo, just… that might’ve been a little heavy for me to bring up out of nowhere.” She chuckled weakly. “Stuff on my mind, I guess.”

Though Ingo’s expression did not change, his voice was more reassuring. “No need to apologize. That burden can weigh quite heavily on the mind.” He adjusted his hat, standing up straight. 

Dawn nodded, looking off to the side. “No kidding.” It felt a little better to talk about, especially with someone who had, basically, experienced something similar – even if he didn’t remember. 

“I wonder about getting back home, sometimes, and I’ve definitely had nights where all I can do is toss and turn and worry myself to sleep, but… those get better over time. And… I’ve got things I can hold close here, now. But I still have those I care about back home, and I don’t know how they’d react. So… I don’t know.” She exhaled lightly, looking down at the ground as she did.

“I suppose we are both finding ways to ground ourselves. I, too, wonder about my true purpose here…” His voice trailed off, and for a moment, the two paused in silence.

“…But I’ve sidetracked us now with this talk, it seems. Perhaps, we could bring this topic up later. I would be more than happy to discuss it.”

Dawn nodded. “Right, yeah. We’ve still got this to do, anyway. But, uh… Thanks, Ingo.” The smile on her face grew a bit more, still a bit weak, but genuinely feeling better. “I appreciate the talk. Feels good to have someone who… gets it, I guess?”

“Any time, Dawn. Let us push forward!” 

With that, the two continued to make their way through the cave, as one more set of torches was to go.

“What’s the big idea, putting back all the torches I spent ages tidying away?”

The two turned their heads, just before they were about to enter the Ancient Quarry, to see Melli behind them. He looked rather upset, seemingly insulted they were able to get through the cave despite his meddling. Dawn could only smirk at the sight.

“Eh, we just felt like annoying the hell out of you.”

Sure, she was being petty, but Melli was already being petty. Eye for an eye, she figured.

“Do you get some sort of amusement stomping around and ruining people’s noble deeds?”

“Right, yeah, the noble deed of making sure nobody can pass through a cave filled with dangerous Pokemon.” Dawn rolled her eyes sarcastically. “You’re a shining beacon of hope, Melli. We all strive to look up to you.” Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.

Ingo seemed to stifle a laugh. Melli’s eyebrow twitched in frustration.

“…Hmph. Well, this just goes to show how you Galaxy Clan folk refuse to understand the needs of Pokemon.” Melli scoffed, putting a dramatic hand to his chest. “I extinguished those lights for the sake of the Pokemon in that cave who prefer the dark.” Dawn could only cross her arms, unamused as her fingers tapped along her arm.

“But!” He pointed an accusatory finger towards the two. “Now you louts have put my efforts to waste. And if you think I’ll just let you saunter ahead to meet Lord Electrode, you’re sorely mistaken!”

As if on command, a Skuntank appeared behind Melli, walking forward fiercely. “The only way you’re getting past me… is if you defeat my partner Pokemon!”

Ingo glanced at Dawn out of the side of his eye, unmoved. “A challenge. How will you proceed, Dawn?”

The almost evil grin on Dawn’s face gave away her intent, however.

“Let’s play your little game, Melli. I’m more than up to it.” She cracked her knuckles, almost a little too eager about this. “Give it your all, too! You best not disappoint me . ”

Melli hesitated for a second after seeing the wicked grin on the face of his opponent. Despite this, he refused to back down, putting himself in a stance to indicate he was ready for battle. Dawn appreciated that. She’d be a little upset if he backed down now. Especially since it’d rid her of all the fun. 

Seeing the look on his face, she gestured with her hand for Melli to bring it on.

“…Tch! Go, Skuntank!” Melli shouted fiercely. “Show these louts the true meaning of silent but deadly!”

Within a flash, Dawn grabbed a Poke Ball at her side, sending out her brand new Empoleon that stared Melli’s Skuntank in the face with razor sharp eyes. 

It felt good to use her ace again, even though it took a few days of training. And she was ecstatic she got to do so here.

Being a little petty never hurt anybody. Get it out of your system, you know? So, why not make it count?

With a low, almost menacing tone to her voice, Dawn only said four words.

“Hydro Pump. Strong Style. ”

“That seemed… a little aggressive.” Ingo stared at the crater now present in one of the mountains.

“Probably. But he had it coming.”

“…Perhaps he did.” Ingo adjusted his hat, though Dawn could swear he was smiling, just barely out of view. “I cannot fathom warden Melli’s intentions… But for now, let us press on!”

Afterwards…

“Ingo! Hold up.”

Ingo, pausing his advance at the mention of his name, turned his head slightly to catch a glance at Dawn, who was catching her breath. She had practically beelined out of Moonview Arena to catch him, just before he left.

“Is something the matter, Dawn?” He turned around fully, looking at her with a somewhat curious expression. 

“No, no, nothin’ at all. I just…” She let out an exhale, finally catching her breath. “Just wanted to thank you, honestly. I… I really wouldn’t have known what to say there.” A genuinely thankful smile was on her face, now. “I owe you one. You covered things really well.”

Ingo nodded. “That is no problem at all. Consider it a thank-you for helping me in recalling such an important memory.”

After Dawn had stopped the rampage of Lord Electrode, Melli had begun speaking of how they shouldn’t have done this. That in stopping the rampage of Electrode, they were angering almighty Sinnoh. He firmly believed that they should have kept Electrode powerful and strong. Dawn knew he was wrong, and the look Adaman was giving told her that he knew too, but she just didn’t know how to word it.

But then, Ingo came in.

And he spoke of his memories, of the place he remembered. He spoke to Melli about how people formed partnerships with Pokemon, how Pokemon Trainers were devoted to their craft, the works. That people forged understanding with their Pokemon, and that it was an important part of life – people working with Pokemon, not just fearing them, or even simply thinking they were strong. That they had to be understood, which is what the Galaxy Team was trying to do, he noted.

(…It was annoying to see Melli take credit for it as if it was his own discovery, but at least he seemed to take it to heart.)

“It’s… it was nice to see someone be able to explain that a lot better than I have, honestly.” Dawn chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. “It’s nice seeing people in this time grow closer to Pokemon, ain’t it?”

A nod, as he adjusted his hat. “Many in the Pearl Clan seemed unnerved by my inability to be feared by Pokemon. Some, apparently, believed I was a Zoroark… a rather jarring occurrence, I must say.” 

He looked off to the side. “I, too, worried about it for a while, but… having you along for the journey seems to have jogged my memory. Especially seeing you fight so fiercely with your partner Pokemon. And I think that will help the people of Hisui realize that Pokemon are not to be feared, after all. That shall help us move towards that future I saw… the future that we are from, I have to assume.”

…Huh. You’d think he would’ve mentioned that to them, but…

Dawn smiled. “Yeah, I’ve been kinda keeping that one under wraps. Don’t want people to look at me like I’ve got ten heads because I told them I’m from the future or whatever. I guess we could tell people about it now if we could back eachother up, but…” She shrugged. “Probably for the better.”

“That does seem to be a smart course of action. Although…” Ingo walked closer to the cliffside, staring off still. “It’s a good thing you stopped me, Dawn. I had been thinking about our conversation earlier, and I had meant to reach out once more. That thought seemed to miss its station, however, so it is a good thing you stopped me.”

Walking to Ingo’s side and looking at the man as he stared outwards, holding the brim of his cap, Dawn raised a curious eyebrow. “Somethin’ up, Ingo?”

He put his hand to his chin. “That Ginkgo Guild man… Volo, correct? He spoke of the space-time rift occurring in the past and spoke of us falling through it. The same occurrence, and yet, such vastly different circumstances… But it made me think about why we were here, which reminded me of your earlier question.”

Dawn exhaled through her nose, looking out towards the vastness of the Coronet Highlands. They had met Volo just after entering the Ancient Quarry, and that discussion was interesting.

“…I did some digging, you see, and found records indicating that this very same space-time rift also appeared in Hisui in the distant past.” His voice was filled with enthusiasm. “In fact, that’s why we already had a name for it as it appeared.”

“…No kidding?” Well, that explained her earlier question about Ingo’s appearance. Seems like he did come from the space-time rift, but just at an earlier time.

But she didn’t remember hearing anything about Ingo going missing in modern times, so what the hell was up with that? It answered some questions but raised more in their place. 

“Now, what kind of world do you suppose stretches out on the other side of the rift?” Dawn got brought off her train of thought by that comment as Volo began to pace around, looking rather eager as he did. “My guess is that it is almighty Sinnoh’s realm. But that then begs the question.” 

He turned to the two, looking deep in thought. “ Why has the space-time rift opened, when it closed once so long ago? And why would Dawn have fallen through to us, years after our dear warden Ingo? Let alone with such a strange device in her hands,” he said, referring to Dawn’s Arc Phone.

Dawn looked down at the ground, a little uncertain on how to answer. Volo certainly seemed to be interested in this ancient history. He’d bring up Dawn’s similarities to the ancient hero, and now he knew all this about the space-time rift. 

Perhaps he was just looking for an answer as to what was happening, and potentially how to stop it, and he seemed to think the answers lied in the plates. It was still hard to read what he wanted to do, but he was likely just a curious historian looking for answers. 

Ingo’s silence seemed to indicate he didn’t have an answer either, but it seemed Volo wasn’t looking for one, as he continued on. “There’s just so much we don’t know, you see. But it truly does warrant investigating, don’t you think?”

Ingo adjusted the brim of his cap as he looked upwards. “I fervently hope you unravel this mystery, Volo. I’m sure it would ease people’s fears over the frenzies of our nobles.” Dawn looked up at him, as his voice sounded a little more serious than usual. “And while you investigate, sir, I’ll continue to prioritize the safety of the people living in this world.”

…Huh. That was certainly a hefty declaration from Ingo, but… 

“Oh, I am a mere admirer of ruins, and little more! If something needs investigating, then I would entrust that task to Dawn! But I shall see you two off, then!”

She hummed to herself. “He’s hard to get a read on, isn’t he?”

“…I wouldn’t be inclined to disagree. But I digress,” he continued. “What I mean, truly, is your earlier question of why we are here. That question sat with me, and as I am sure you recognized, I perhaps realized why I, myself, was here.”

That comment about prioritizing the safety of the people living in this world was surely what he meant. Dawn was surprised by it then, and she was now. Especially with this added context…

“While I do not know the true purpose of why I am here, I know that I have been able to assist many others. Especially in trying to help them understand their relationship to Pokemon. And I know, too, that you have been doing that yourself.” He looked over to Dawn, his expression unchanging, but with a bit more of a serious look in his eyes.

“…Yeah, that is true.” Dawn crossed her arms. “I’ve been working with the Galaxy Team to help work on the Pokedex, sure, but I’ve always enjoyed being able to help people with understanding Pokemon in small ways. Helping people understand how they can be used to help us, how they’re not to be feared…” She smiled. “It’s nice. And I’m glad that I’m doing it.”

“Our true purpose here, truly, seems to be mysterious. Even with you knowing yours, that task being to simply seek out all Pokemon is rather curious. Such a vague task, with no end goal in sight… but yet, your placement here has allowed you to help out so many others.” 

A smile crept up on his face. “Perhaps, then, that might be what we are doing here. Creating our own purpose within this region and making the best of what we have.”

Huh.

That was a pretty good way to put that.

“…That makes a lot of sense. Pretty profound, too.” She looked at Ingo happily. “Thanks, Ingo. I’m glad I could help you figure that out. And I guess you’re right – we just gotta make our own purpose here. I’ve been doing that for myself without really realizing, I think…”

As Dawn mulled this conversation over further, one thing crept up on her mind.

“…Hey, Ingo.” Ingo looked at her with that same expression he always wore, curious. “If you had the chance to go back home, would you? Or do you think you would stay here?”

Ingo closed his eyes in deep thought, putting his hand to his chin as he mulled that over.

“…That is a difficult question to answer. I believe I may want to return home, however. While I am thankful for the many opportunities I have had in Hisui, I feel as if my memories returning make me yearn for the people I miss. Such as that man in white…” He looked a little sorrowful. “I feel as if we were quite close. Possibly related…”

Dawn nodded, as Ingo turned the question to her. “What about you, Dawn? Would you choose to return home, or would you choose to stay?”

She was prepared for this question, but still exhaled sharply, the anxiety of thinking about it bubbling up within her chest. Dawn knew it would be hard to answer, but she had been thinking about it. Especially in the moment.

Dawn thought of all the things she had done, all the people she knew back home, and how she missed them. She missed them a lot. Many things of the modern day were things that she wished she could return to, sometimes. 

She worried about her friends and family, as she always did. Did they know where she went? What would they say, what would they do? 

…But, at the same time…

Dawn could only think about her place here. Being able to help people, working with them to understand the relationship between people and Pokemon, getting to teach people the excitement of battling, doing so many wonderful things… It really was nice. That excitement of battling was what pushed her into becoming a champion in the first place, after all.

There had been so many things in Hisui that, despite all of it, Dawn had been enjoying quite a lot. Sure, it was a very off-putting experience at first, but she had really eased into it, and she enjoyed being able to help people understand the importance of the relationships between people and Pokemon. It gave her a sense of pride, seeing people learn more about themselves and Pokemon by working closely together.

But more importantly, she thought about one person. And, as embarrassing as it was to admit, perhaps the biggest reason she didn’t want to leave was because of…

“…Irida…”

“Hm?” Ingo raised an eyebrow at Dawn’s mumbling, which shot a wave of shock through Dawn’s body as she straightened her posture and cleared her throat.

“I, uh… Sorry, I was just deep in thought. About that question, y’know. But, uh…” She sighed. “I… It’d be hard, that’s for sure. And even now, I don’t think I fully know my answer. But… honestly?” 

She turned to Ingo, her expression stern. “I think I might want to stay here. I… I enjoy helping people out here, teaching them about the relationship between people and Pokemon, and teaching them about the excitement of battling. And…” 

Dawn felt her cheeks heat up as she turned back around, feeling embarrassed. “There’s… someone I feel rather close to here. Someone who I wouldn’t want to leave behind. That’s maybe a little strange, but… I want to support her. I want to see her reach her goals, achieve her dreams, and… I want to make more memories with her.” She felt herself tear up slightly, wiping at her eyes happily. “I still don’t know the real reason I came here, but… gotta make the best of it, right?”

“…She’s quite the lucky one to have someone as supportive as you, whoever that may be.” Ingo turned back to looking at the vastness of the Highlands. “To have such a powerful and supportive ally… anyone would be thankful for that. You shall make a great passenger on her journey.”

Dawn’s cheeks flushed a bit more at that statement. “Y-yeah…”

If anything, Dawn was the lucky one. Meeting Irida was one of the best things to ever happen to her.

Irida was an incredible friend. She was smart, she was kind, and though she had many things she was taking on, many struggles, Irida stood tall, and wanted to become better – to truly achieve her goals. And she did that because of Dawn’s inspiration.

Even if it didn’t lead anywhere – if she wasn’t interested in Dawn, or if Dawn eventually got turned down, or anything like that – she’d be okay with it. Irida’s friendship was incredibly important to her. 

That was someone she could confide in, someone she felt incredibly close to, someone who she trusted with her entire life. Someone who, despite a rocky first meeting, showed nothing but kindness to her later on, and was a huge supporter of hers. She was an incredible person.

She was the one Dawn loved.

Dawn wondered if she could maybe be a bit more forward with her feelings, thinking about it like that…

“…Thanks again, Ingo.” Dawn turned to him, extending a hand for a handshake. “Don’t be a stranger, yeah?”

Ingo nodded, shaking Dawn’s hand with a firm grasp. “This talk has been quite helpful. For the both of us, I’d imagine. I am grateful for that.” He smiled once more. “That, and it is quite nice to hear that my worries of being here are not an individual experience.”

She chuckled. “Heh, true to that. I’m always happy to chat if you need an ear. It’s nice to have someone to talk about this with.”

“But, perhaps now I shall make my way to my next stop.” Ingo, adjusting his hat once more, began to walk off. “I shall see you around, Dawn.”

Dawn nodded happily, waving to him. She let out a sigh of relief.

It felt good to talk about that. To truly get it off her mind. Being able to talk to someone who had been through the exact same thing that she had really helped, especially when he was able to help her figure out her own worries and concerns. And, in turn, she was glad she was able to help Ingo.

Even though she didn’t really know why she was in Hisui, her true purpose other than completing the Pokedex being unknown to her, she could at least carve her own purpose here. Make the best of a strange situation, and to help be an ambassador for the relationships between people and Pokemon.

And, really, she just wanted to be able to spend time with Irida more. Even if just as a friend, Irida really was someone she cared for a lot.

Maybe she’d still change her mind. But for some reason? She felt happy being here. 

Dawn stared out happily towards the Coronet Highlands, admiring the view. It really was quite nice, and—

“Shit! Wait!! Ingo!!”

Dawn dashed off to him again. I forgot to ask him for a serious battle! Damn it, Dawn, letting an opportunity like that slip through your fingers…!

After all, the competitive spirit in her heart still burned fiercely. And she could tell Ingo was holding back in that battle he gave her. She wanted a full-stakes match, and nothing was going to stop her from doing that.

Chapter Text

“Heya, Ress. I’m just making my way to the Alabaster Icelands. Should be fine on my own.”

“Okay, Dawn. I’m hearing reports of mass outbreaks in the area, so be warned of that, but…” Ress’ expression turned to a deadly serious one. “I’m also hearing reports of harsh weather conditions. The Security Corps can still take you down, although it would be best to take caution.”

“…I’ll just have to be more careful travelling, then. I’m sure it’ll be alright.” She had dealt with a snowstorm or two before. Granted, that was back in her own time, but she was sure it’d be okay. 

“Very well, then. Safe travels!”

Fuck.

That was all Dawn could think about as she struggled to stand up, her breath heavy. All of her Pokemon were knocked out, she was out of Scatter Bangs, she was out of any way to escape. She felt lightheaded, her head throbbing in pain. Her entire body felt like it was about to fall apart. 

This was not the plan at all.

She had a simple plan – visit Irida in the Alabaster Icelands. After all, she had quelled the rage of Lord Avalugg just a few days prior, celebrating that she had stopped all the reported cases of frenzied Noble Pokemon. Irida had invited her to visit the Pearl Settlement proper, which she was very happy to accept. And that was how things were supposed to go, but…

The Alpha Lucario standing in front of her looked at her with razor sharp eyes, ones that sent a chill throughout her body – a chill much fiercer than the rampaging snowstorm running through the Alabaster Icelands right now. Its growl was low and deep as it glared at Dawn, who was frantically trying to think of options to get the hell out of here.

The weather conditions were brutal, unlike anything she had ever seen. Professor Laventon tried to advise her against going, but she figured she could get there in one piece. It was absolutely a miscalculation on her part, but she had just assumed it would clear up, or that she’d be able to visit regardless.

Ress had made a report of a mass outbreak, but there were way more groups of Pokemon than normal. Dawn was trying to lay low, but the hoard of Alpha Lucario seemed to have sniffed her out and attacked without so much as hesitation. She knew that alpha Pokemon were fierce, but she had never seen so many in one group before. 

She’d be more curious about it if she wasn’t literally on the brink of death.

Dawn had to get out of here. She had to leave. She wasn’t sure how, but the fact she was about to pass out made her know she had to leave. Her vision was still blurry, and she was out of energy, but she tried to make another mad dash towards another direction.

This was a mistake.

The Lucario that was staring her down immediately charged forward, tackling into her with a fierce strike to her arm. Dawn groaned in pain as she was knocked to the ground, clutching her arm as she could feel the sharp pain of it running through her arm. It hurt, and it hurt like hell.

The pain was enough to make it so she couldn’t stand up, the only sounds that she could hear were the throbbing in her head and the blistering winds. The horde of Lucario slowly approached, their intent clear as day. The slow approach filled her with dread, but she couldn’t do a thing about it.

…I really messed this one up. And all ‘cause I thought I could push through it.

She could already feel herself slipping out of consciousness, albeit slowly. The stress her body was under was really starting to hit her, more than it had been before. The slowly approaching horde became blurrier.

Dawn made her apologies in her head, even though the people who she was saying them to would not hear them. She apologized to Professor Laventon – she’d be unable to complete the Pokedex for him. To Rei, since she’d never gotten to explain that one battle detail he wanted. To the entire Galaxy Team, really. She cared for them a lot, and she didn’t want to put this on them.

Dawn said her apologies to her friends and family in Sinnoh. Sure, they’d likely never know beforehand that she was here, stuck in the past, but now she’d have no way of letting them know period. No note left, no obvious tell in the future that’d tell them she was okay… nothing. They would never know of her fate.

…And while she didn’t have much to say for the last apology she made, it stung the most of all.

Sorry, Irida.

As Dawn came to terms with her fate, she saw a large, brown, fuzzy… something stop almost directly in front of her, practically skidding to a halt. She could barely make it out, but it seemed something was going on in front of her, (perhaps a battle,) but the pain in her arm, in her entire body, was making it difficult to do much of anything. Especially with how long she had been doing this already. 

Maybe it was something else looking to take the kill?

…Damn it, can’t catch a break, huh?

Dawn’s body finally gave out, with her falling to the ground and face-first into the snow rather unceremoniously. She could finally feel the exhaustion of it all catch up with her, and her body seemed to not be able to take much more. At the very least, whatever was going to happen to her, she wouldn’t be conscious for it.

Just before she slipped out of it, she could feel herself being picked up. She could barely register what was going on, but she could hear a very faint voice.

“…wn! DAWN! Nonononononononono oh almighty Sinnoh please…”

She groggily opened her eyes, only barely seeing a bright shade of yellow staring down at her. Perhaps the storm had finally cleared out, and she was looking into the sun. That was a relief.

But the voice she heard seemed familiar…

That was the last thing she noticed.

You blacked out!

Later…

As soon as Dawn felt herself snap into consciousness, her eyes shot open as she quickly sat up from where she was lying. Where am—

“FUCK!”

She loudly winced as she felt a sharp pain through her right arm, hissing as she looked at it. Her arm now sat in a sling; a cast was wrapped around it. The top of her Survey Corps uniform had come off, presumably for the sake of the sling – the undershirt remained, however.

…Well, at least the fact that she felt that pain confirmed to her that she hadn’t died.

Dawn looked around, the atmosphere looking somewhat unfamiliar to her. She seemed to be in a simple bed, with a small table next to her. Her satchel and her Arc Phone were on top of them – that was a relief. 

Other than that, she had no idea where she was. A small, simple room, with a lantern in one corner of the room keeping the room lit. Given how simple the room was, this could be anywhere. However, given the Pearl Clan emblem present on one of the pieces on the wall, it seemed to be at least tangentially related to them. But where exactly… ?

“Rather interesting way to tell us you’ve woken up, but I suppose it works well enough. How are you doing?”

The door to the room she was in opened as she looked in the direction of it, seeing Calaba coming in. Dawn’s eyes widened in surprise. 

“…I’m, uh…” Well, she wasn’t exactly fine, given the arm and the general ache in her body, but she was at least alive. “Where am I exactly? What happened? ”

“You’re at the Pearl Settlement. We have a small medical team, not unlike the Galaxy Team’s own.” Calaba walked up to Dawn, standing by the bedside. “You had a messy run in with that group of alpha Pokemon just a few hours prior, which I’m sure that you remember.” She hissed as she recalled that memory, but Calaba continued.

“Whatever happened exactly, your arm was damaged heavily as a result. Mix that with the general damage you seemed to have taken, and it seems you’re going to be out of commission for a bit. It doesn’t seem to be anything permanent, but you’ll need time to recover. We have others here, not in too dissimilar of a state…” 

Calaba sighed, exhaustion clear in her voice. “We’ve never seen anything quite like this. Blistering storms, large outbreaks of Pokemon…” She shook her head. “We’re lucky that the amount of people wounded across Hisui has been small, according to other reports. This seems to be popping up across the region…”

Other injuries like hers? Whatever was going on, this seemed to be a rather dire situation.

“All of your Pokemon are alright, as are most of your other belongings. It seems very likely you’ve lost a few items, however – we noticed some destroyed Poke Balls, for example.”

Dawn couldn’t help but grumble in frustration at that. Hopefully, it wasn’t anything major. Losing any materials was rough. 

But being out of commission for a while seemed like it would be a rather big detriment to Dawn. She felt anxious just thinking about that. She was right-handed – how was she going to complete the Pokedex with her right arm in the state it was in?

“That’s… unfortunate.” Dawn looked down at her right arm as it sat in the sling. She’d have to think of something, but perhaps it’d be best to focus more on the recovery than anxiously trying to come up with a solution to the problem. Cyllene would definitely understand if she had to be out of commission due to the events, especially given the broken arm. But she’d have to see what she actually lost, as well.

…She immediately leaned over and shuffled through her satchel, pulling out her Celestica Flute. Thankfully, that was in one piece as well, including the small charm on it. Losing that would be horrifying.

She let out a sigh of relief, putting it down gently as she put her free hand to her chest in relief. “Sorry, I was just double checking.”

“No worries at all.” Calaba nodded. “You were found in a rather harsh state. We were lucky Irida found you when you did.”

The shock from that statement was clear from her expression. “ Irida !?”

Calaba nodded, smiling. “Well, she—”

“DAWN!”

As if on cue, Irida darted into the room, grabbing Dawn’s free hand into both of her own, an incredibly anxious expression on her face. “Are you alright?! I-I…”

Her cheeks warming up just at the touch, Dawn stammered for a second. “I-I, uh… I’m okay, but…”

Irida’s expression looked mortified, and her voice sounded like she was holding back tears. “T-That was an incredibly risky thing to do, Dawn! You could’ve died out there, you fool ! What were you thinking!? Don’t ever do that again! Please!” She almost sounded angry at her, her hands shaking as they held Dawn’s own.

Dawn’s own expression changed to shock, looking at the fear in Irida’s eyes. Had she done this to her?

“…I…”

“Irida, dear, please calm down.” Calaba merely put a hand onto Irida’s shoulder, causing her to look back at her. “I understand you were worried sick, but you must give her some time to gather her bearings. She’ll be okay, she just needs time to rest.”

Irida’s breath was heavy, but she took a second to take a deep, shaky breath outward, before releasing Dawn’s hand and composing herself once more. “I… My sincere apologies.”

Calaba rubbed her back gently, as Dawn could only stare at her with a worried expression of her own. Irida had brought her in, but… had she really been this worried about it?

All this because she risked coming out to visit her… Dawn couldn’t help but feel guilty about that. 

“I’m… sorry, Irida. I…” Dawn could only awkwardly shuffle in place, looking down at her free hand as she gripped the sheet over her legs tightly.

Calaba interrupted, perhaps to try and interrupt the two from their own thoughts. “Irida here found you after she heard reports of someone out in the Icelands. She brought you back here, since you needed immediate attention. I’ve been tending to you, and to the others here – I was here the day prior for a visit, but then all of this occurred, so I’ve been doing what I can to help. We’ve had our hands full, but we’re doing the best with what we have.”

Irida nodded, continuing off what Calaba had said after calming herself down with another deep breath in and out. “The Diamond and Pearl Clans have put aside our differences temporarily to further investigate this issue, as similar outbreaks have been popping up across all of the vast space of Hisui. The skills of all wardens are required, so we’ve put those aside for the sake of Hisui.”

If that’s the case, then this must be an even heftier situation than I first imagined. People injured, the two clans working together… Dawn couldn’t imagine the scope of this. Jeez…

“The Galaxy Team is involved as well, of course, and they’ve been filled in on your absence. We’re all doing what we can to investigate. I’d love to request you to help us, but it is imperative that you recover. You were in bad shape, Dawn.”

Irida hesitated for a moment, clenching her fists at her side. She seemed to be shaking slightly, and Calaba reached out once more to rub her back soothingly. Irida exhaled once more. “Please, be more careful, next time. I…”

“…You’re special to me, you know.”

Dawn’s heart practically stopped at those words.

Sure, she knew that her and Irida had gotten along really well. Hell, she knew that Irida was grateful for her, which was already something that caused her heart to do loops.

But Dawn was special to Irida.

Dawn didn’t know what to say. She was practically frozen in place, as Irida awkwardly looked to the side.

Special to her… Those words ringed in her mind, not letting go.

“…Well, then…” Calaba muttered under her breath, chuckling before shaking her head and coming back up to Dawn. “We’re not quite sure how long you’ll be out, but the Medical Corps from the Galaxy Team will be coming eventually to assist. We could use all the help we can get, anyway.”

Stammering for a second before shuffling to sit up more, Dawn nodded, trying to calm herself down from the flurry of emotions she was just hit with. “R-right. I, um… thank you, you two. E-especially you, Irida, I… I’m sorry for worrying you so much.” She looked to Irida, who looked at Dawn with a slightly nervous expression. “I…”

Irida shook her head. “It’s… It’s quite alright, Dawn. I apologize for my outburst. Unfortunately, I must make my leave, now – we’re going to be investigating into the Obsidian Fieldlands, as reports have been popping up there. But I shall come to visit you as often as I am able. Calaba will be around if you need anything.” Calaba nodded at the mention of her name. 

At least she’d get to see Irida, despite how busy things were. She still felt guilty at being unable to help, but it wasn’t like she was going to do much in her current state.  

Dawn smiled. “Thanks, Irida. I… um…” She swallowed the lump in her throat, and just went ahead and bit the bullet and said what was on her mind.

“…I’m sure with someone as wonderful as you at my side, I’ll be able to recover in no time.”

She felt her face heat up once more just saying that, looking off to the side. Keeping eye contact with her would be very difficult after straight up saying that. Dawn knew she wanted to say that, but at the same time, why the hell did she say that?!

Was that maybe too much? Sure, it was right after Irida had said she was special to her, but was that going too fast? Jeez, I broke my arm, and the thing I’m worried about now is what I just said to her… She felt ridiculous about it.

“…I, um… thank you, Dawn. I-I… I’ll bring you something back when I return. I should, um, go, now.” Irida awkwardly shuffled out of the room, Dawn not noticing how red the Pearl Clan leader’s face was due to her own incredibly anxious expression and a desire to hide that. She looked up to see the door closing, with Calaba only staring towards it.

“My.” Calaba had a playful smile on her face, which just made Dawn more embarrassed. She had seen that expression before, and it was called ‘ Dawn, I can tell just how lovestruck you are from a distance, and good god, you are not hiding it well’ . She grimaced at the sight. 

“Regardless, try to get some rest for now. You will heal in due time, but rest is the most important part. It’s not as if you’ll be moving around all that much to begin with, no?” She let out a low laugh, which Dawn couldn’t help but smile at. 

“…Guess you’re right.” That comment helped release some of the tension building in Dawn’s mind, which she appreciated. “Thank you, Calaba. I think I’ll just take a short nap, in that case. I really appreciate all the hospitality.”

Calaba shook her head. “Think nothing of it, dear. Consider it my thanks for taking such good care of Irida.” 

…God damn it, is everybody is out to make fun of me…

Dawn rubbed her free hand down her face in frustration. As she did, Calaba made her way out of the room. “Make sure you keep your arm on that pillow for support as you sleep – don’t move it around too much. You let us know if you need anything.”

“R-right…”

As the door closed, Dawn sighed. That certainly was a rollercoaster of events, in such a short span of time. But she didn’t want to worry about all of that right now, because it was important that she got some rest.

Adjusting the pillows and pulling in the sheets, Dawn closed her eyes and began to drift off. Her mind was still swirling with thoughts and worries, of varying topics and questions, but it was best not to dwell on those right now. She’d have lots of time to figure things out, especially if she wasn’t going to be going anywhere for a while.

A few days after…

“Reports are saying that this is occurring in the Coronet Highlands as well, it seems.” Mai had her head to her forehead as she was thinking out loud. “What could be causing this?”

“’Lina and Iscan have also made reports of a similar event in the Cobalt Coastlands, as well.” Irida put her hand to her lip, doing something similar to Mai. “Perhaps this could be caused by a shift in space, or to be more specific, due to that rift in the sky.”

She had made her way to the Cobalt Coastlands, discussing with her the matters surrounding the strange outbreaks occurring all across Hisui. All of these areas seemed to be hit at different times, the Alabaster Icelands seeming to be the catalyst for it all.

The Galaxy Team had been doing what they could to investigate it via surveying. Rei, from the Survey Corps, had been doing quite a good job at investigating it directly, although he made sure to keep his distance, of course. After the cases that were reported (with some of the Galaxy Team themselves getting hit), safety was the number one priority. 

They were waiting for Rei to return, as he was investigating hands-on, and the discussion had turned to the matter of how these outbreaks could be happening. If they could gather a better understanding as to how , perhaps it would allow them to better work around them.

“…That isn’t a bad theory.” Mai looked up, nodding. “We know that the Galaxy Team has had its run in with space-time distortions. Their reports state that Dawn’s seen a lot of them and found some rather unusual Pokemon from it. Perhaps that’s what has happened, but we’d be seeing those distortions much more frequently if that were the case, I’d imagine. Rei hasn’t made any reports of that.”

“…Dawn…”

Irida muttered under her breath as her expression got much grimmer. She looked at the ground, her mind deep in thought, as the cool winds of the Crimson Mirelands blew past her.

That was still fresh in her mind, and it was hard to ignore, even almost a week after those events had occurred. Seeing Dawn in that state sent a shiver down her spine then, and just thinking about it sent a chill down her spine now.

What was she thinking? Coming out to the Alabaster Icelands like that, in that weather, and risking her own life in the process…

Irida felt bad for lashing out in the way she had at her, but it was hard not to be worked up about it. Dawn was someone incredibly important to her, and to be so close to losing her was a terrifying experience. Seeing someone she held so dearly, who she cared for with all of her heart, in that state… It reminded her of…

Her breath suddenly felt a little heavy, as she froze in place. 

“…Irida.”

Mai spoke up suddenly, causing Irida to jolt her head upwards, to meet Mai’s blue eyes, filled with worry as a frown was on her face.

“Are you alright?”

Irida hesitated as her eyes drifted off to the side, her expression unchanging.

“I’m… I am fine, yes.” She tried her best to appear professional. This matter was a serious one – she shouldn’t be fixating on her own emotions like this, not when this was a matter that spread across all of Hisui.

“It’s about her, isn’t it? Dawn, I mean.”

She flinched, glancing back at Mai to see that same expression of concern.

…Maybe she did have a duty to do, but at the same time, it helped the last time she had gotten it off her chest. Even though it’d be talking about a sensitive issue with someone else, let alone someone from the Diamond Clan, Dawn had helped her understand the importance of talking to others for help.

It wouldn’t hurt, she figured. Mai seemed to genuinely want to help.

“…It is, and it isn’t.” Irida turned to Mai fully, sighing. “Part of it, I wish not to speak on, but… I’m worried about her. I know she’ll be okay, but…” She felt dread build up in her stomach just thinking about it.

“I…I don’t want to see her get hurt like that. Seeing someone I hold so closely, someone who I…” 

She hesitated, looking down at her hands as she gripped them together tightly. She almost let the words ‘someone who I love’ slip out casually, but she was able to catch herself. “Who I trust so deeply, looking that injured and out of it… It made me upset. I… I’m not angry at her, but…”

“But you’re still upset that she risked her life like that.”

Irida looked up at Mai and gave a slow nod. “I… I just want Dawn to be okay. And I know she will be, but still. She’s…” She felt her face flush just from speaking. “She’s incredibly important to me, and if I ever lost her, I’m not sure what I would do.”

Mai smiled weakly. “I understand completely, Irida. Honestly, if I ever lost Arezu, I’m not sure how I’d go about it either. That kind of thing is just standard.”

“…Wait, Arezu? ” Irida looked up in surprise.

Mai let out a very light laugh. “…Never mind that.” She walked up to Irida, putting a hand on her shoulder. “But I get where you’re coming from. When someone is that important to you, seeing them in a state like that can really sting.”

Irida clenched her fist again, just for a second. She nodded once more, after the moment subsided. “It… It worried me. I want her to be safe, is all. It’s not like I suddenly want her to leave the Galaxy Team, it's just… It hit me hard.” She began to walk off, deep in thought.

…Maybe she should talk to Dawn about this, at some point. Once things had slowed down considerably. She knew Dawn didn’t feel great about it either, so it wasn’t meant to guilt her any further, but… she needed to make clear that she wanted Dawn to be safe, too.

She needed to tell Dawn that she cared for her a lot. More than just saying that she was special.

The feeling of anxiety in her stomach she got when she thought about telling Dawn her true feelings, however, told her she wasn’t exactly ready for that . But… perhaps in due time.

“…I can tell there’s a lot on your mind right now. I won’t pry any further, of course.” Mai smiled weakly. “Just know that there’s always people who’ll understand if you need to go see her.”

Irida smiled back weakly. “Thank you, Mai. That reassurance is helpful. Although… if I could request you keep that a bit of a secret, that would be appreciated. More for my own sanity than anything else… it would be somewhat embarrassing if everybody knew.”

“…Of course, Irida. Any time.” She smiled. “Never expected myself to be helping the Pearl Clan’s leader like this, but I guess times are changing, aren’t they?”

Her smile growing wider, Irida nodded. “They do seem to be. It makes me curious as to what the future of Hisui will look like.”

Things had already been changing drastically as is. She had noticed it many times, but it was refreshing every time she did. People were learning more about so many different things, and at the center of it seemed to be Dawn, every single time. 

She truly was incredible. And Irida hoped she could always be beside Dawn – to be strong enough to keep up with her, and to help people in the same way she helped her. Presumably, just as a friend…

…but she did hope she could stand at her side as someone more personal, too.

Mai smirked, a small scoff escaping her lips. “Perhaps in that future, Adaman will have worked on some of his leadership skills…”

Irida paused, turning her head to face Mai once again. “…I’m curious what you mean by that.”

She tried to keep the rather sly smile on her face down, but to no avail. Getting some dirt on Adaman would be greatly appreciated, especially after he had seen her make such a fool of herself and leaned into it more.

Mai didn’t seem to mind this, though, as her smirk only grew wider. “Well, I do respect him quite a lot – he is the Diamond Clan’s leader, after all – but where do I begin?”

It seemed her and Mai had more common ground than she thought. While it was a rather strange way to make a new friend – especially considering she was from the rivaling Diamond Clan – she had to admit, it was quite nice. Plus, it helped get her mind off things.

(…Especially after the topic turned to gossip, with Irida learning about how poor Adaman was at playing the Celestica Flute.)

About two weeks later …

As Dawn finished down the Chansey egg she was given, she let out a happy sigh of enjoyment. “Thank you, Pesselle. You didn’t have to come all out this way, honestly.”

“Well, that’s… not exactly true.” Pesselle let out a slight laugh as she gathered her things, having come to check up on Dawn and to allow the Medical Corps’ Chansey to assist her. “This is an important part of your recovery, so it only makes sense for me to come and not only check up, but to make sure it’s actually working. But I suppose you were right - the results speak for themselves.”

Dawn smiled to herself, feeling a small sense of pride. It was a rather good coincidence she had been in the Icelands properly before all of this went down, because she was able to find wild Chansey. She had obviously caught a few for the Pokedex, but when this occurred, an idea popped into her head – having the Medical Corps utilize the Chansey to help the recovery process. Not just for herself, but for others who were injured, as well.

Chansey were known to be healer Pokemon, anyway, given most modern-day Pokemon Centers having Nurse Joys with Chanseys practically glued to their side. Even in Hisui, they were known to approach injured people, seemingly not to attack, but to protect them.

Their ability to help people and Pokemon heal was seen as important – so, she pitched the idea to Pesselle, who was initially a little hasty, but agreed after Dawn insisted that it had potential to be a strong idea. Worst case scenario, she argued, she’d just get a meal of eggs, right?

Thankfully, it seemed to be helping Dawn’s recovery process speed up significantly – her arm wasn’t in perfect condition just yet, but with the help of Chansey, as well as some other research they seem to have done, things were going smoothly, and Pesselle seemed to be genuinely impressed by the progress she was making. She’d likely be fine in another week or so – still a long recovery period, but pretty good, all things considered.

Dawn, of course, knew that it was just history taking its course. Maybe she was interfering with the timelines doing this, but… this was going to happen anyway, so it’s not like she was doing much harm by making the suggestion.

…She wondered, however, if this meant she could be considered a founder of modern day medicine.

“You should be able to leave here relatively soon, given how good things are going.” Pesselle flipped through her notes, going through how things had been progressing, based on what Dawn had said. “We’ll still wait and see, and I’d advise you not to use that arm too much, so perhaps keep the surveying light afterwards.”

She looked back up, smiling cheerfully at Dawn. “You’ll hear back soon on that front, however. If things are looking good – which they look like they are  – you might be able to leave tomorrow morning.”

Dawn nodded. “Sounds great! I—oh?” She was interrupted by a knock on the door, the two turning their heads to see…

“Oh, my apologies,” said Irida, a bashful smile on her face as she held one of her hands behind her back. “I didn’t mean to interrupt anything, Pesselle. I was just seeing if Dawn was available…” 

Dawn immediately brightened at seeing Irida. Her visits were almost always the sole highlight of her day, even if Irida mostly came to update her on the situation regarding the massive mass outbreaks, which was the name they were using for these events, as well as how everybody was generally doing. (Of course, they enjoyed some general chit-chat as well.)

From what she was told, things had begun to look up. The working theory, according to Rei and Professor Laventon, was that they were caused by lingering traces of energy left by the various space-time distortions, as well as the space-time rift that was still present over Hisui as a whole. 

Pokemon were attracted to these, and they seemed to come in large waves – explaining the large abundances of Pokemon that would occur because of them, as well as the large hordes of alphas that would follow.

She was glad that everything seemed to be working out okay. It’d be another thing to consider when going out – Ress was already informed and would be warning people as such if such an event were to occur. While it’d be nice if it was fixed in a way that ensured they wouldn’t happen, it was at least reassuring. Things were starting to, in some way, return to normal.

Pesselle shook her head cheerfully. “Not at all! I was just about to make my leave, so you’re free to come in and say hello. I’m sure Dawn’s been looking forward to the company.”

Dawn could only let out a small sound of annoyance as she blushed lightly. She wasn’t wrong, but…

As Pesselle gathered her things, she instructed the nearby Chansey to follow, and made her way out the door as Irida stepped in. “I’ll see you two around. Thank you as always for allowing us to assist her, Irida. We greatly appreciate the Pearl Clan’s support.”

Irida shook her head. “It’s no problem at all, really. Dawn is an important member of the Survey Corps, and I understand the importance of taking care of her. Thank you for assisting us in the matter.”

And with a nod, Pesselle shut the door behind her. Irida turned to face Dawn, smiling happily. “I did bring you something.”

“…Irida, no, you didn’t—”

Irida revealed from behind her back, a small basket, filled with some Pecha and Mago Berries. She had a playful smile on her face, telling Dawn that she knew exactly what she was doing.

Dawn had made the mistake of revealing her weakness to sweet-tasting things to her, and… well, she seemed to be making the most out of it.

Dawn playfully groaned, putting her hand to her forehead in exaggeration. “I give you an inch, and you take a mile with it.”

As Irida walked over and placed the basket on the small table beside Dawn, she took a seat in the chair that was beside Dawn’s bed. Dawn could barely help herself and took one of the berries to eat almost immediately, her heart practically skipping a beat at seeing Irida’s smile only grow. “I swear, Irida, you’re going to make me more Pecha Berry than woman by the time I leave here…”

“Well, I can imagine it’s a lot better than what you must be getting fed. Plus, with how often I’ve been out lately, it gives me more opportunity to. Glaceon is quite good at finding these…” She giggled. 

“Speaking on that – How’s the whole situation going?” Dawn curiously raised an eyebrow as she finished eating the berry, looking a little more serious. “I know things have been wrapping up, but…”

Irida nodded, clearing her throat to speak more diplomatically on the matter. “I’m happy to report that we’ve been able to close investigations on it. While we still don’t have full details on what these massive mass outbreaks have been, we at least have a better understanding on what precautions to take when they’re occurring.” 

Dawn sighed. “That’s a relief. I wouldn’t want anybody else to get hurt. At the very least, I’ll be able to take more note of that in the future… wouldn’t want this to happen again, heh.” She snickered lightly as she looked at her arm, then looked back up at Irida to meet…

…Worried eyes.

Irida then looked down at her own hands, anxiously shuffling them in her lap. She looked like there was something rather heavy on her mind, and while Dawn wasn’t sure what, she was still worried.

Dawn hesitated for a second, not exactly sure what to do, but eventually mustered up the courage needed to reach over with her left hand and put it on top of Irida’s own. 

Irida flinched, but looked up to meet Dawn’s eyes, who looked similarly worried.

“…You okay, Irida?”

Irida hesitated for a second, her eyes looking to the side once more, before meeting back with Dawn’s. “I… It’s quite alright, Dawn. I just had something on my mind.”

Dawn kept her voice soft, trying to give Irida the space for this if she needed it. “Do you need to talk about it at all?”

There was a moment of silence, as Irida looked back down at her hands. Dawn, uncertain, gently rubbed her thumb over Irida’s hand. Her mom had always done that if she was feeling anxious, so maybe it’d help.

“Whatever it is, Irida, I’m happy to talk about it. Entirely your call.” Dawn gave a weak smile, which Irida looked up at, and weakly smiled back. 

She breathed in and out, closing her eyes for a moment, before opening them again slowly.

“…I… I wanted to speak to you about why I was so upset, a few weeks ago…”

Dawn’s eyes widened. She still remembered that. Irida had seemed so upset with her for what she’d done – and she wasn’t sure why. Irida had apologized when she first visited Dawn again, and she was glad Irida wasn’t truly upset, but she didn’t actually know what it was about.

Irida took another shaky breath, but Dawn continued to keep her hand on Irida’s own, feeling the slight tremble of her hands. “I…” The tremble seemed to only increase, but Dawn didn’t say a word, just letting her find the strength for it.

“Take your time, Irida. Regardless of your answer, it’s all good.”

Another sharp breath in and out. Irida’s hands balled into fists, but she looked back up at Dawn.

“When… When I was much younger, me and my family moved with the Pearl Clan into the Alabaster Icelands for the very first time.” She spoke slowly, and with a low tone to her voice. “I was quite young, but… I was young enough to remember them. The three of us – me, my mother, and my father, travelled along the rest.”

Dawn’s expression didn’t change, but she nodded lightly to indicate Irida to continue, which she did after a brief moment to gather herself.

“The trip was supposed to be exciting for us. It was a brand-new beginning for all of us, and I was excited. I was quite close to my parents, and everything was going well. Until…” Her voice got a lot shakier as she progressed, and she sounded like she was holding back tears. 

Suddenly, Irida adjusted her hands so that she was tightly holding Dawn’s own, which caught her off guard a bit. Regardless, she swallowed all of her emotions to listen to Irida, looking up at her with a serious expression. Irida squeezed Dawn’s hand tightly in comfort.

“…Until… during the trip, we… thought the path was safe, but we ran into a horde of wild Pokemon. They seemed to believe we were trespassing, and… They attacked us.” Dawn could feel the grip on her hand only tighten, so she squeezed Irida’s hand to reassure her.

“Many managed to escape in one piece, but… there were some casualties.” Her voice sounding more choked up now, Irida turned her head downwards, but Dawn could see the tears falling from them. “My… My parents were… were a part of that group. I-I… I lost them both, that day, a-and I think about them every day. And seeing something like that happen to you, I…” She seemed to be visibly shaking throughout her entire body now, which resulted in her sharply looking upwards at Dawn, her blue eyes filled with tears.

“I-I-I can’t stand to lose more people I care about, Dawn!!” Her voice was loud and shrill but filled with emotion. “Seeing that happen was horrifying one time, but seeing it again was too much! I-I don’t want to lose you, Dawn!” Fully breaking out into tears, Irida sobbed loudly. Tears streamed down her face. “I can’t deal with that again!”

Dawn wasn’t sure what to say. She could only look at Irida with an expression of worry but continued to squeeze her hand tightly in reassurance. Irida could only sob, which seemed to be a long time coming. It was good for her to get this out of her system, and Dawn was happy to be able to reassure her.

“I…”

After a moment, Dawn spoke up once more.

“…I promise, Irida. I’m not going anywhere. I won’t ever make this mistake again.” Her voice was stern. “I won’t let that ever happen to you again.”

Silence filled the air for a moment, as Dawn continued to squeeze Irida’s hand tightly in comfort. Dawn’s expression looked deathly serious, but her eyes were compassionate. She cared deeply for Irida. She didn’t want to do that to her ever again. 

Dawn would remain by her side forever, whatever that took.

Irida began to sob once more, continuing to squeeze Dawn’s hand tightly as she got the emotions out of her system. 

“…I-I’m… sorry about that, Dawn.” Irida wiped at her eyes after some time. She wasn’t expecting all of that to come out at once, but considering the weight of that situation, it made sense.

Dawn shook her head lightly, smiling once more. “Hey, I never mind helping a good friend out, Irida. I’m sorry that was on your mind so long, though.” Irida gave a weak smile back. It helped to speak about these things, and it helped to speak about them with Dawn. She was understanding, and she truly did care for Irida.

“I…I’ll be more careful in the future, I promise. I’m sorry for worrying you like that.”

“It’s alright, Dawn. Thank you for understanding, and for listening to me. I… I really appreciate it.” Irida smiled, already feeling a little better. While that reassurance wouldn’t immediately fix that wound, it at least comforted her a lot. “Having you around always helps, and…”

Irida looked down at her hands. “I… I’m glad to have you at my side, Dawn. It makes me happy.” She felt anxiety in her stomach just saying that, her face already heating up.  “I-I hope you’ll remain at my side for a long time…”

“…O-of course, Irida.” Dawn spoke after a moment, smiling at Irida once more. “I, y’know… I really enjoy your company too, of course. You make me happy too. I’m lucky to call you my friend.” She could barely look Dawn in the eyes, but the smile she saw was enough to practically make her heart explode.

“A-as am I, Dawn.” Irida slowly got up. “It’s quite late, though, so um, I should probably be going now. Thank you, Dawn. Truly.”

As if on cue, Dawn yawned slightly. “…Guess it is, heh. But any time, Irida. I’m always happy to help a friend… especially one as special to me as you are.”

She could practically feel the hairs on her head stand up from that statement alone. She had already said that to Dawn some time ago, but…

I’m special to her, too…

Composing herself so that she could properly leave, she smiled. “I greatly appreciate that support, Dawn. Have a pleasant sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow, yes?”

“Of course!” Dawn grinned. “Have a nice night.”

With that, Irida, albeit a bit quicker than usual, made her way out the door, closing it and exhaling sharply as she leaned up against one of the walls. Her heart felt like it was about to explode straight of her chest.

Goodness, she really was quite bad at letting things like that slip, wasn’t she? Saying that Dawn was special to her, saying that she wanted Dawn to remain at her side for a long time. It was as if she was practically confessing her love to Dawn, which she certainly didn’t want to do. Not right now, anyway.

…But, at the same time, Dawn wasn’t… upset at these. At least, she didn’t seem to be. Maybe, then…?

That could just be wishful thinking on my end, she thought. But… maybe it means something…

Shaking her head, Irida made her way out, hoping to sleep this off and to feel a bit better in the morning.

Next morning…

“…you’re able to move on your own, but be sure to take things slow.” Calaba spoke to Dawn as she stood up, her arm still in a sling. It was finally time for her to head back to Jubilife Village, as both the Medical Corps and the Pearl Clan’s team felt as if Dawn had recovered well enough to safely make the travel back. 

“You’ll still have that sling for a few days, it seems. Pesselle has told me she’ll still check up on you from time to time, with those Chansey eggs she’s been using, as well as other medical support. If any sharp pains still occur, you’ll go to her. You seem to be alright, so I doubt anything will come up.”

Dawn stretched lightly, enjoying the ability to walk around freely after a while. She had been moving about while in hospitality, but it’d be nice to be able to go out and about without having to let someone know where she was going, or being told that she had to be careful.

(Admittedly, she felt like she was starting to go a little stir-crazy.)

“Got it.” Dawn smiled brightly. “Thanks, Calaba. Give my regards to the Pearl Clan’s medical team, as well – your support over these few weeks has been really helpful. I owe you guys big time.”

“Not at all, dear. You’ve helped Hisui out plenty already; it is only fair we repay the favor with this.” Calaba smiled. 

Calaba was quite the helpful person in all of this, and Dawn was grateful she was the one keeping an eye on Dawn. Other than Irida, anyway. She had a light-hearted charm to the things she did, and it helped time pass by quite a bit. Having someone else to talk to was quite helpful, and also just stopped her from going totally nuts until Irida would show up.

“Well, guess I’ll make my way, now. I’ll make sure to take care on the way back. Rei said he’d just be at the entrance to the Pearl Settlement to help me travel back, right?”

A nod from Calaba confirmed Dawn’s thought. “Have a safe trip back, Dawn. Hopefully the arm recovers soon.”

With that, Dawn finally made her way out of the room, intending to walk straight out the door and to meet Rei. However, just as she got to the door…

“Oh! Dawn!” Irida spoke up as she entered the place, looking surprised. “I didn’t expect to see you at the door like this.”

Dawn chuckled. “Turns out I’m good enough to head back to Jubilife. I won’t be doing any surveying for a bit, but the sling should be coming off soon. Probably should be good to move my arm around after that, albeit nothing extreme. Think it’ll be good for throwing, though!” She grinned. “It’s a wonder what those Chansey eggs can do, huh?”

Irida giggled lightly. “I’ll say. I was just coming to chat, but I suppose you’ll be on your way, huh? I must say, I’ll miss having the ability to talk to you so easily.” 

“Was definitely nice! But I’ve gotta go back eventually. Although…”

Dawn suddenly had an idea, and while it was a little sudden…

“…Once I get this thing off, do you think I could try and arrange a day to come visit you once more in the Icelands? I’d love to come and visit proper, y’know…” Dawn rubbed her left hand behind her head, awkwardly. “If you’re busy, though, no worries. But we’ll keep a close eye on conditions and all of that, of course. It’d be fun!”

Irida beamed. “Oh, that would be wonderful! I could come pick you up on the Pearl Clan’s Mamoswine, which would help make the trip nice and easy. I’d love that, Dawn! It really is a wonderful place – I’d love the chance to show you around properly, without you having to worry about quelling the fury of Lord Avalugg.”

Right, they did have a Mamoswine at the Pearl Settlement that was often used for quick transportation across the snowfields and ice. She had only briefly seen it when she first visited the Pearl Settlement during her first trip to the Icelands, back when she was stopping Lord Avalugg’s fury.

“Awesome!” Dawn grinned back, excited. “We’ll figure out the details in a few days, somehow. I’ll let someone know and they can return the message, I suppose. It’s a date!”

Dawn’s face flushed red as what she said immediately dwelled on her. That had so casually slipped out, and while it wasn’t meant in that context, it could certainly be taken that way, and—

“…I… I suppose so, yes.” Irida smiled back warmly, her face a little flushed herself. “I… I shall hear back from you soon, Dawn. Safe travels!”

Dawn nodded, smiling and waving back as she made her way outwards, before her expression changed to feel a lot more nervous.

That had so casually slipped out, but… Irida didn’t mind. 

Maybe she did? Maybe she was also thinking about it in that casual, friendly sense, as opposed to a romantic date, but what if Irida was thinking about it in that way, and she was okay with it, and maybe Dawn had more of a chance…

…Ugh, I’m not going to catch a break from my mind at this rate, Dawn thought as she shook her head. Whatever. All this was, really, was a day for two good friends to hang out, and it wasn’t anything more than that.

…Right?

Chapter Text

“Well! You seemed up and eager this morning, my girl!” 

Professor Laventon spoke with a happy tone, with Dawn turning around to see the wide smile on his face. “I was rather curious as to why, but I suppose now I can see what’s got you in such an energetic mood, given where we are!”

Dawn grumbled, pouting slightly as she turned around out of embarrassment. “Yeah, yeah…” Despite that, she couldn’t stop herself from smiling just thinking about the day ahead of her.

It’d been about a week since she got back into Jubilife Village proper, taking some time to slow down and to let herself recover, as well as letting Pesselle check-up on her. After a day or two, Pesselle deemed it fine for her to take off her cast.

Dawn’s arm was still sore if she moved it too hard, so she wasn’t doing anything crazy, but it felt great to use her arm once again. She kept her surveying down to a mild amount, however, and never went too far when she was out. No more long-range throws for the time being, which was a bit of a pain, but she was still able to get work done.

That, of course, meant Dawn was finally able to see Irida. And she was excited about that. Being able to explore the Alabaster Icelands with her sounded very fun. She’d been to the area a few times already, though not too frequently, and it’d be nice to be able to get a guided tour of the area. 

Plus, she’d get to see the Pearl Settlement proper, this time. Dawn knew of their medical station well, given she was there for the last few weeks, so she wouldn’t really need to be there much. But seeing the rest of the place would be wonderful, and she was excited for that.

…Perhaps a little too excited. She was a lot earlier than she meant to be. But she really couldn’t help herself. This was going to be an absolutely wonderful day, one that was not a date whatsoever, despite what her brain told her. This was just a regular, run-of-the-mill day where two friends hung out.

Of course, this assurance to her brain that it was literally nothing more than that was a fruitless endeavor. She grumbled to herself once more. 

Irida said she’d arrange a safe trip over, on her Mamoswine, so I guess I’ll see what she’s got planned with that. Dawn hummed and put her hands behind her head, walking just outside of where the camp at Whiteout Valley was and staring out towards the Alabaster Icelands as the cool air hit her face somewhat harshly. 

It was a nice morning, at the very least, but it was definitely a very chilly one. It made Dawn wonder how Irida put up with it, given how she seemed to dislike the warmer temperatures. 

Wonder when she’ll get here…

As she was questioning when, though, she could hear a rumbling just off in the distance. Alerted to the noise, Dawn looked over from where it was coming from – just in the distance, across the cliff. As it got closer and closer, it looked like a Mamoswine. She figured it was likely just a wild one stampeding across the Icelands, but as it came closer to the cliff…

The Mamoswine made a huge leap across the cliff, landing and slowing its charge. Dawn practically shined with the way she was smiling as she saw Irida on top, slowly climbing down from the large Pokemon. She was pretty early, but Dawn wasn’t going to complain.

“Irida!” 

Turning at the sound of her own name, Irida looked at Dawn with a bright smile on her face. “I wasn’t expecting to see you here so early, Dawn!”

Dawn gave a slightly embarrassed laugh, rubbing a hand behind her head as she walked up to her. “Aha, well… I was just up early, is all. Figured I’d make my way over early and just wait, but…”

Irida giggled. “Well, I suppose that’s not too much of a problem. I suppose I was quite early myself…” She looked down at her hands for a second, but brightened back up into a smile as she looked up at Dawn. “I know I asked yesterday when you came by to ask me if I was available for today, but how’s your arm doing?”

Dawn enthusiastically gave a thumbs up with her right hand. “Still doin’ great! Can’t move it around that crazy, so I won’t be throwing any fastballs, but I’m sure I’ll survive for the time being.” She moved it around slowly as she did, thankfully not feeling any pain. “It’s amazing what that stuff does.”

“I must admit, it’s rather impressive. What a fascinating idea on your end, utilizing Pokemon for medical support as well… and they do that where you come from as well, you said?” 

Dawn confirmed that with a simple nod. “Yup, basically. Just happy to share that knowledge with the people of Hisui, really. But I guess we can chat a bit more once we head over?”

With a cheerful smile, Irida nodded and motioned for Dawn to follow on up. “Shouldn’t take us too long to get over there! The ride might be bumpy, but we’ll make it alright.”

Dawn smiled as she followed. Normally, she’d take Braviary over this small crevice at the entrance to the Alabaster Icelands, but Pesselle said that it perhaps would be safer to not travel in the air, which Dawn agreed with. As the two climbed up onto Mamoswine, it huffed air out of its nose.

“…Um…” Irida turned to Dawn, a meek expression on her face. “You might want to hold onto something, but there isn’t much to hold on, so… you could hold onto me.”

Dawn flinched out of surprise at that statement, especially with how bashful Irida looked about it, but swallowed her nerves. It was for safety, and it was the best option.

Though there was a slight blush on Dawn’s cheeks, she nodded and gave a resounding “That works!”

As Dawn very, very, very nervously put her hands onto Irida’s sides, she looked out towards the horizon, and… Wow, yeah, they were about to just leap across that, weren’t they? 

Usually, when she was getting past that crevice in the area, she’d either climb to the top with Sneasler or take the route through the cave inside. Or just fly over it. But leaping over it altogether? Seemed a little bold.

She felt a little nervous suddenly, but it wasn’t anything she hadn’t done before. 

Well… it was, but… With how frequently Irida had done this before with no real concern, it’d probably be fine.

“Ready when you are, Irida.”

“Okay, Mamoswine!” Irida leaned in to give the Mamoswine a rub on its head. “We’re ready to go!”

As the Mamoswine exhaled out of its nose sharply, it took a few steps back before stampeding forward, heading towards the cliff at high speeds. The cold air hit Dawn’s face sharply as they sped along, making the whole thing feel a lot more intense.

Think next time, I’ll just head over here on Braviary or something…!

And with that, the Mamoswine made a clean leap across the crevice, clearing it as it landed on the other side and skidded to a stop.

“Whew!” Irida laughed a little as she turned to face Dawn. “You alright, Dawn?”

Dawn let out a shaky breath and a slight laugh of her own as she held a hand to her chest. She had done a lot of things, but that was something she wasn’t expecting to do. “Jeez… that thing could give Wyrdeer a run for its money. I knew we were making that jump, but it still was pretty intense…”

“…I suppose that would be a bit of a jarring experience if you’re not used to it.” Irida grinned, a little embarrassed. “I’m glad you’re okay, though. Are you ready to keep moving?”

Dawn nodded. “Oh, yeah! Just, uh… warn me if we’re making any more jumps like that. Don’t think I need any more adrenaline in my life.” 

Irida laughed, shaking her head. “No need to worry. That’s the only one. Now, then… Let’s get going, Mamoswine!” She patted the Mamoswine’s head again, as it made its way back to the Pearl Settlement, with Dawn and Irida in tow.

And thankfully, it was going a lot slower. Dawn wasn’t sure if that was intentional or just a coincidence, but she greatly appreciated the reduced speed.

“Man, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a Mamoswine move that quickly. Even when it was moving slower…” 

Irida turned her head from feeding the Mamoswine that she and Dawn had just ridden in on, grateful for its help once more.

“Well, she’s been helping the Pearl Clan out for quite some time, now.” She waved Mamoswine off as she took off, perhaps to another area. “She’s quite similar to some of the other Pokemon that can be summoned for transportation using the Celestica Flute, but she tends to stay close by. I suppose she enjoys supporting us…” Irida smiled. “Which is quite the help.”

“No kidding.” Dawn put a hand to her hip, smiling as she watched the Mamoswine off as well. “I can imagine that’s quite helpful for transportation, especially across that crevice. Wonder why there’s no bridge there?”

Pausing for a second, Irida laughed in amusement just thinking about that. “You know? I think that’s been in the discussion for quite some time – we’ve just never gotten around to it. That, and we wouldn’t want to add too much to the natural space of this land we call home, so we often use another route to leave. A little longer, but it gives us the chance to bask in that vastness of Hisui more.”

Their brief conversation, however, was interrupted by a voice from behind.

“Well! If it isn’t young Dawn!” Gaeric was coming down from the Pearl Settlement but gave a cheerful wave to the two. “I knew you were coming over, but I’m surprised to see you here now. Glad to see that arm is looking better! And hello, Irida! I hope the trip saw you two well.”

“Ah, sir! Good to see you!” Irida smiled brightly, happy to see Gaeric. He was a bit of a rare sight around the Pearl Settlement, with how frequently he was out training or attending to Lord Avalugg. “The trip was fine, as always. Dawn was surprised to see Mamoswine make the jump, however.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault I’ve never seen a Mamoswine make that jump!” Dawn pointed a finger playfully, laughing as she did. Irida couldn’t help but giggle in amusement as well.

“Hah! I suppose it would be quite surprising the first time around,” Gaeric said with a hearty laugh. “I suppose you two are looking forward to spending some time together. Irida here has been quite excited for it, you know!” He turned to Irida with a wide smile on his face. Irida, on the other hand, practically turned red, her turning her head to hide her expression.

“S-sir, you don’t have to tell her that…” The wording made it sound incredibly obvious. Maybe she had been talking about it very excitedly, but she couldn’t help herself. She really enjoyed Dawn’s company, and this had been planned for weeks. But to word it like that, in front of Dawn, no less? Good grief…

Dawn interrupted, which Irida was glad for. “Yeah, uh… we’re just spending the day together, really. Irida’s gonna show me around the Alabaster Icelands proper. What better way to understand the area than to have someone who lives here show it to you, right?”

“Of course!” Gaeric grinned, smiling practically ear to ear. “After all, it makes me proud to see my student getting so close to someone. You two make quite the good pair, I think!” He gave a hearty laugh. “It makes me happy to see Irida growing so close to you.”

"...Um... thank you, sir..." Dawn mumbled out.

Irida felt her face immediately flush red at that. “S-sir!!!”

“Oh, don’t worry, Irida.” Gaeric shook his head, his enthusiasm still clear on his face. “It just brings me joy to see you growing and changing for the better. This excitement is part of that! You’ve never been this close to someone before. And you seem awfully fond of Dawn, given that–”

“THANK YOU , sir, but I think we’re fine!” Irida cut him off very sharply, but straining a smile. She didn’t mean to snap like that, but… “You, er, you have training to do, correct? I-it would be wise to get on that…”

“...Ah, yes.” Gaeric nodded firmly, putting his hands at his side. “My apologies for interrupting you two, then! I shall see you two off.” He gave a hearty wave as he walked off. “If I am needed, I shall be near Avalugg’s Legacy, as always. Farewell, you two!” 

And with that, Gaeric took off, seeming rather cheerful.

Irida buried her face into her hands in embarrassment. Almighty Sinnoh, ruler of space, if you are listening, please smite me from all of existence right this instant so that I do not have to be this embarrassed…

Irida loved Gaeric, she really did, but… goodness, was he a little overbearing. And incredibly good at embarrassing her, it seemed.

“Well, um…” Irida looked over at Dawn, who was rubbing the back of her head somewhat nervously. “You wanna… get going now, I guess? S-so you can show me around, that is…”

“…Ah, yes!” Irida nodded a little too enthusiastically, which she hoped Dawn hadn’t noticed. “That would be wonderful! I suppose we can start with the Pearl Settlement. I know you’ve been here once already, but…”

“ That was when I was practically locked into a bed.” Dawn grimaced. “Felt like I was gonna go nuts doing nothing in there… so it’ll be nice to explore the place properly.” She turned her expression into a friendly smile. “Especially with the Pearl Clan’s leader!”

“Right! And, um, my sincere apologies for Gaeric’s comment, back there.” Irida frowned, looking a little annoyed. “I’ll talk to him about that later. He’s a little overbearing, sometimes...”

“Ahhh, don’t worry about it.” Dawn waved it off with her hand, grinning. “Just, uh… caught me off guard. But it's fine, really. I'm, uh... just glad you were looking forward to it, I guess.”

“Well, it was hard not to, admittedly, but, um...” Irida laughed lightly, trying to change the topic. “I figure we can start with the main area, just up this hill here…”

As Irida began to walk and introduce the place to Dawn, her mind wandered back to what Gaeric was saying… and really, how true it was.

She really was quite close to Dawn, wasn’t she? And, as embarrassing as it was to admit, she did hold a great deal of respect for Dawn. She meant a lot to Irida, and she was very grateful for that. She really had done so much for her, and she’d be eternally indebted to that.

…Even though she was dealing with a flurry of emotions now, just from looking at her.

“Quite the fascinating place, is it not?”

Dawn stared up at the Snowpoint Temple proper, admiring its size. She had seen it before, back in Sinnoh, sure – but it really did amaze her every time. And seeing it in such pristine condition like this?

Lucas would be furious if he ever found out I was here, heh…

Snickering to herself lightly, Dawn then turned to Irida, nodding. “And it’s been here longer than most can truly recall, right? I remember you saying that, anyway.”

Irida nodded. “I think some may have more information on it than I… but it’s certainly older than a lot of us. Even Calaba, who’s been here quite some time.” She smiled, looking up to it. “The many mysteries that inhabit Hisui are something else. I find it all quite interesting, honestly.”

“Can’t say I blame you. It’s pretty fascinating stuff!” Dawn smiled, always enjoying when Irida spoke of the things she enjoyed. It was nice to learn these little details about her, and she spoke about them with a certain passion and tone to her voice that made it hard not to be at least a little charmed.

“Have to say, though…” Dawn walked past Irida, looking out towards Lake Acuity properly, admiring the sight. “It’s this view that I really like.”  

“You do quite like areas like this, don’t you?” Irida walked up next to Dawn. “You often bring up how often you enjoy just staring out into the vast space of Hisui. Almost makes me wonder if you’re trying to join our ranks…” Irida giggled in amusement.

Dawn snickered alongside her. “Maybe you’ve just rubbed off on me! Nah, it’s not that though. It’s just…” She exhaled lightly, staring out at the vast lake ahead, just outside of the temple’s entrance.

“I always really like taking in an atmosphere like this. Especially lakes.” She reminisced a little, her mind wandering a little. 

“My mom and I lived by a lake back where I’m from, and whenever I was anxious, or just not feeling great, I’d go there, sit by the shore, and just… relax, y’know?” Dawn crossed her arms and closed her eyes, happily recalling that memory. “There’s a lake here, in Hisui, that’s quite similar to that lake. So… it kinda helps me remember home, I suppose.”

She opened her eyes once more. Even from a distance, she could see how the water rippled slightly, how there were a few Basculin floating about it… it really was something else.

“Hisui’s just got a lot of places you get to do that, really just sit and admire the view. It’s nice to take some time to do that, honestly. It’s something I did a lot back home, but something about the way things look here is just…” She motioned with her hands, trying to find the words. “Fascinating, you know? I’m not sure.”

All this talk about enjoying the view made her want to bask in the atmosphere of a lake again. She’d visit Lake Verity quite often in the Obsidian Fieldlands, saying that it was due to surveying, but honestly, she just enjoyed how nice it was. 

It was also just a nice reminder of home. After all, Lake Verity was right beside her house, and she’d go quite often when she was there. Having it available again, albeit in a different time period, was nice. Felt somewhat comforting.

“Man, now I wanna do that again. You mind if- huh?”

Dawn turned her head to see… Irida not there?

She looked around in confusion, wondering where she had gone. Where did she…?

“I can see what you mean… It really is quite a view. Really makes me feel at peace…”

That… sounded like it was coming a bit higher up.

Dawn turned her head up lightly to see… Irida, who had climbed up one of the nearby trees to seemingly get a better view of the place. She was staring out towards the horizon as she hung off the base of the tree, her feet planted onto a sturdy-looking branch.

Dawn had a dumbfounded expression on her face, simply blinking as she stared up at Irida. “That… isn’t really what I meant. Also, how did you get up there so easily?”

“…Oh, um…” Irida looked back to Dawn, her face indicating she wasn’t really expecting that question. “I do this quite often when I’m simply exploring places in Hisui. It’s a rather nice view, sometimes…” She looked a little sheepish. “I guess I never thought about how it might seem to someone else, hah…”

A brief pause, with the two staring at each other, was interrupted by Dawn starting to chuckle.

“Oh, whatever… ” Irida rolled her eyes, unable to keep the silly smile off her face as Dawn began to break out more into laughter.

“It’s not that funny!” Irida hopped down, walking up to Dawn once more as she continued to laugh at the situation, practically keeling over. “Honestly, Dawn, you can be quite cruel…” 

“It kinda is! Not that much, you’re right, but…” Easing up on her laughter, Dawn stood up straight once more. “Still kinda funny.”

“…Maybe a little.” Irida crossed her arms, still smiling as she chuckled back, which Dawn could only grin at.

“See! You get it.”

“Not really. Maybe I’m just laughing at how ridiculous you sound trying to make sense out of your strange sense of humor.”

“ Strange?! ” Dawn exaggerated a very heavy gasp, putting a hand to her chest in feigned shock. “I’m hurt, Irida! Calling me ridiculous when you’re the one climbing trees…” She crossed her arms, turning her head away.

Eventually, though, after Irida started cracking up at Dawn’s display, the two just laughed it off for a while. 

“Whoo…” Dawn came down from her laughter once again, wiping a tear from her eye. “Man, that was fun.”

“It was, wasn’t it?” Irida smiled brightly at Dawn. “Certainly a little silly, but… That isn’t a bad thing, truly.”

Dawn grinned back cheerfully. Moments like this were always pretty fun. “Not at all! But I guess we can’t stick around here all day, huh?” She looked off towards the distance. The rest of the Alabaster Icelands was still theirs to explore for the day. “You wanna get movin’, Irida?”

“Oh, yes!” Irida nodded happily, but put her hand to her mouth in thought. “Although… I did just remember something I wanted to do, and it’s something I feel I could only ask you for help with.”

Dawn raised an eyebrow. “Well, I’m flattered! You know I’m always happy to help, Irida. What’s up?”

“Well, what I was looking for help on…”

“…don’t think about it, Irida. Believe me – the more you think about it, the harder it’ll be.” With one hand on Irida’s shoulder, Dawn pumped her free arm in encouragement, her expression firm. “You got this!”

“…Okay, Dawn.” Irida nodded, giving a slightly nervous smile as she did. “I’ll do my best!”

As Dawn backed off, giving two thumbs up as she walked backwards, to give Irida some space to throw properly, as well as to watch from a bit of a distance.

She had asked Dawn, out of curiosity, to teach her how to throw a Poke Ball properly. After all, if her world was expanding as much as it was, it only made sense to try and understand them with hands-on experience as well, right? 

Dawn seemed very eager to help, which was a bit of a relief. But this seemed to be rather exciting for her, which was nice. Plus, she looked really, really adorable with how her eyes practically sparkled. Dawn really did get passionate about what she loved, and Irida loved that about her. Even if she was trying her best to swallow that down for the sake of not making things awkward.

And, after some brief explanations, Irida was trying now, staring down an Eevee as it trotted along on its own, sniffing at the ground. It seemed to be looking for food…

Okay… don’t think, just… do it. Irida took a deep breath in and out as she crouched down into the grass to obscure herself, readying the Ultra Ball she held in her hand (which was lent to her by Dawn). She leaned back her arm, staring her target down, and…

whoosh

Moving quickly through the air, the Ultra Ball… whiffed completely, landing to the left of the Eevee with a clunk on the ground very unceremoniously. The Eevee was a bit startled by the noise, dashing off slightly before peeking around, not seeing anything of note.

Irida groaned in slight frustration. “Darn it…” So close, yet so far…

“Ahhh, you were close!” Dawn suddenly approached, a cheerful tone to her voice. “Not too bad for your first time using it, though! Very good throw. Lot of strength behind that. Believe me, I was a lot worse when I first started.” 

Irida sighed, still feeling a little disappointed as she stood back up, staring at the Eevee as it curiously looked around once more. “I didn’t expect to miss so blatantly, is all. You make that look easy…” She chuckled weakly.

“Hmmm…” Dawn put her hand to her chin, in deep thought as she closed her eyes. She seemed to be deep in thought about something, but Irida had no idea what she was thinking this deeply on.

She suddenly opened her eyes, snapping her fingers in realization. “Got it! Okay, so I’ll give you a better idea of the best throwing position. I had to think on what could’ve gone wrong for a sec, but…” 

Dawn dug into her satchel, grabbing another Ultra Ball. “Hold onto this just for reference, won’t you?”

“Oh, sure.”

“Now, just lean your arm back like you’re about to throw it. You won’t actually throw it, though…”

Irida leaned her arm back as if she was about to throw, looking at Dawn as she did slowly. “Like so?”

“There!” Dawn walked over to Irida as she stopped in place. “Your angle and posture are a little off. See, what you’ll want to do is position your arm like so… actually, do you mind if I adjust your arm a little to give you a better idea?”

Irida felt her face heat up just from the thought of that but swallowed her nerves down. “S-sure…”

“Gotcha. So, really, you’ll want to have it like this—"

Whatever Dawn was saying was immediately drowned out by Irida’s insane focus on her own arm as soon as Dawn went over to it and began adjusting it manually. Her touch was careful, but still somewhat firm, and just having Dawn hold her arm like that was enough to make it feel like she was floating in space, in pure bliss. Her expression didn’t change, but her eyes were wide open. 

Maybe a little too wide, but she was too busy going through about 50 different thoughts a second to notice.

Dawn was still speaking, as Irida could see her mouth move, but her face was as still as a rock as all she could focus on was 1., How absolutely beautiful Dawn looked in this moment with how excited she was to describe all this, and 2., How she was very casually holding her arm. Irida forgot what she was really doing here, but the combination of bliss and panic was a surreal sensation, to be sure.

“…Now, for the left arm, which you wouldn’t think is important, but definitely makes a difference…”

Dawn went to the left side of Irida as she remained still as a rock, her vision very loosely following her, as Dawn did the same with her left arm. She was saying something about the posture and the weight of the throw regarding the Poke Ball, it seemed.

Irida’s focus was already pretty shot, so it was hard to make it out, but this multiplied once Dawn very casually gripped her hand into Irida’s, adjusting it and speaking very enthusiastically as she did.

“…and with something like this, it’ll really help to send it flying properly, and… Irida, you okay?” Dawn’s head very suddenly popped up in front of Irida’s. She wasn’t right in her face, but she was still relatively close.

Looking at Irida’s very strained and nervous expression as her face was practically red as a flame, Dawn blinked for a second, looked down and saw she was holding Irida’s hand, and immediately looked a lot more nervous as she stepped back very quickly to give Irida some space.

“S-shit, um… Sorry, Irida… I just… uh, get a little into explaining stuff like that sometimes, heheheheh…” She awkwardly rubbed a hand behind her head as she stared at the ground. “Kinda just, uh… got a little too into the detail of things, y’know?” 

“N-no, it’s fine, Dawn!” Irida let out a nervous laugh, trying to clear the air. “R-really, it’s fine. I don’t mind at all.” Finally feeling her heartbeat slow down a bit, Irida let out a sharp exhale, though mostly because of how tense she was during that entire moment. “It’s no problem at all, really. It gives me a, um, a better idea of how to do that.”

Despite how overwhelming that was, holding Dawn’s hand so casually like that, she almost wished it didn’t end. Aghh, no, don’t get lost in daydreaming again…! 

“R-right, yeah, of course! I’ll, uh, go a little slower and not as in-depth this time, though.” Dawn let out a nervous laugh as she straightened her posture once more and looked back up at Irida. “You, uh… y’think you’ll be good to try again?”

“I… I think so, yes. But… perhaps we should, you know, take a small breather. Just because… we’ve been walking around all day, you know?”

Not the greatest way to try and subtly say ‘ My heart feels like it’s about to leap straight out of my chest and I was about 5 seconds away from trying to kiss you, and I really don’t want to do that so abruptly’ , but… 

Dawn nodded very quickly. “Sure! Sure sure sure. That, uh, that works for me!” Dawn smiled, looking for a decent area to relax in, before motioning Irida to follow her to a nearby tree that seemed nice to sit under.

As the two sat down, Irida let out a very sharp breath of relief once again as she could actually feel her heartbeat slowing down to a normal pace once again. Plus, it was a very lovely day today, so having this atmosphere to relax in for a few moments helped.

…She couldn’t help but notice it was still a little stuffy, though, and fanned herself off a little. “Little brisk out, isn’t it?” The cool air of the Alabaster Icelands was nice, at the very least, though she wished it was a little cooler.

“Mmmph.”

That muffled-sounding noise coming from her was not the expected reply. Irida looked over to see Dawn munching away on a Pecha Berry, which Irida knew was something she enjoyed quite a bit. 

She snickered lightly, which Dawn noticed, her eyebrows furrowing slightly. “Hey, it’s your fault for getting me hooked on these things again!” She smiled as she pointed a finger at Irida. “Could barely help myself. I’m supposed to use these for catching, too…” Dawn laughed back, shaking her head lightly. “Damn me and my sweet tooth…”

“I can’t say I blame you, at the very least. Those berries are awfully sweet.” Irida put her finger to her chin, mulling something over. “Have you ever had them cooked, Dawn?”

Dawn’s eyes widened in surprise, as she sat up straight. “…I haven’t, but I’m listening…”

Irida smiled. “One of the Pearl Clan’s members comes from Galar, and they seem to have a rather fascinating recipe for it. I believe it was called a compote… I do know how to make that recipe, if you’re interested in trying it out.”

“Are you kidding?! Sounds great!” Dawn beamed with excitement. “Think I’ve heard of that recipe before, but I haven’t had it in ages… ”

She looked like she was practically drooling just thinking about it, which Irida couldn’t help but laugh lightly at. “Shall we head back to the Pearl Settlement, then?”

Dawn stood up, stretching her arms and legs lightly before nodding. “Ready when you are, Irida!”

Looking eagerly over Irida’s shoulder, the smell of the meal she was making hit Dawn’s nose with a very pleasant aroma. “Man, that smells good…”

Irida looked back, smiling. “Doesn’t it? Being able to share so many experiences from all over the world really is wonderful. We’re quite lucky, in that sense… it truly makes the world feel so vast.”

“For sure!” Dawn nodded enthusiastically. “The use of berries in this recipe reminds me of a recipe from back home. Mom used to make them a lot…” She mulled that over, pacing about the inside of Irida’s tent in the Pearl Settlement as the Pearl Clan’s leader squatted over a small pot, stirring it slightly to mix all the ingredients needed for the berry compote. 

Irida had made sure to include a lot of sweet berries, to really make it something else – Dawn had a couple of Mago and Sitrus berries on her from her surveying, since she would often see berry trees and have one of her Pokemon knock them down for her. 

They were good for luring Pokemon in during surveying, but they also made for good snacks, she had to admit. All 3 combined would make the compote taste even sweeter, with the Sitrus berry helping to balance things out and it was exciting to think about.

“Oh?” Irida looked over at Dawn, curiosity on her face. “I’d love to hear about that recipe one day, if you’re able to recall it. I’d imagine it made for a good snack, given how much you seem to like them already.” Irida giggled lightly, and Dawn flinched at the comment.

“H-hey! That’s… Not wrong, no.” She snickered. “Can’t say I remember it too well, though. Was called a Poffin. Mostly a snack for Pokemon, but they can taste pretty good, honestly. I tried to make one a couple of years ago, but…” She sucked air through her teeth.

Irida blinked, looking almost a little worried. “That bad, huh?”

“…Not really, but it’s fun to exaggerate.” Dawn grinned. “Definitely not my strongest skill, though…”

“Understandable. It can be quite difficult, but I’ve gotten quite used to it. Speaking of…” Using a spoon she had nearby, Irida grabbed a small spoonful of the compote and gave it a taste, letting out a cheerful sound. “It tastes great! Do you want some?”

“I thought you’d never ask!” Dawn enthusiastically came over, taking the spoon gently from Irida. She took a small sip of it, and…

“Oh my god, this is so sweet I could burst.” It tasted great. “Irida, you’ve got a knack for this thing, I swear…”

“Aha, well… I just learned from Calaba, really. Her and Gaeric have taught me almost everything I know.” Irida looked rather proud of herself, turning to face Dawn as she sat in place. “I’m quite indebted to them.”

Dawn put the spoon back into the pot, the afterglow of the sweet taste still in her mouth, which was quite nice. “ I’ll say. You’re quite good at it! Was a little hot, though…”

“Well, it just finished boiling. We’ll let it sit for a few minutes so it can cool down.”

Sitting down onto the floor herself, Dawn stretched her arms. “Fine by me. Good way to wind down, anyway! Always nice to chat with a friend about things.” Dawn grinned. “Especially with some of the gossip going around. You hear about Mai and Arezu?” She excitedly leaned in, practically grinning from ear to ear.

Irida smiled. “A little bit, honestly. Mai talks a lot about her, sometimes…”

“…Wait, why do you say that like you two talk often? ”

The confusion on Dawn’s face made Irida laugh a little. “We became good friends during the massive mass outbreaks incident. Turns out, we saw eye-to-eye on a lot of things… so she’s been nice to talk to every so often. And she seems to fancy Arezu quite a bit, based on what she’s been telling me…”

“Huh. Well, there you go, I suppose!” Dawn leaned back, blinking. I guess the two clans are starting to be less at each other’s throats, now. That’s good, at least. She felt proud, almost, a small feeling of pride in her chest. But she continued, nonetheless.

“Arezu goes on and on about her sometimes, I swear.” Dawn chuckled a bit. “I don’t wanna seem like I’m gossiping behind their backs, but they’re pretty blatant about it. You should see them at the Diamond Settlement. It’s pretty cute, but man, they’re head over heels for one another.”

“They’re not very subtle, no?”

“Not in the slightest. And the way Arezu talks about her is as if she’s her entire world. It’s really cute.” Dawn sighed happily. “I can understand that, though. Sometimes you just get hit so hard by emotions that it’s hard not to feel that way about someone, y’know?”

Irida paused for a second, which made Dawn a little worried. Did she say something wrong…?

…Wait, what did she just say?! 

The dread of having that so casually slip out hit Dawn like a ton of bricks as she felt the dread bubble up in her gut. “U-uh…”

Dawn’s eyes looked off to the side, trying to hope that the awkwardness in the air would subside. Weird thing to say, sure, but maybe Irida wouldn’t pay it any mind.

“…Is there, um… someone you feel that way about, Dawn?”

SHIT.

Dawn swallowed the lump in her throat as her eyes very slowly travelled back to Irida, who looked rather nervous herself.

She wasn’t sure what to say, and her mouth felt dry as a desert as her heart practically raced in her chest. Eventually, however, she spoke up.

“…Y-yeah, um… s-she’s a really, really good friend of mine.” Her voice was a little quiet, and very shaky. But it was hard not to be very nervous and shaky in this instance. 

“We—we’re quite close, and she’s, uh, really sweet and supportive. A-and I’m really grateful for her. S-so, uh, I guess in that way, yeah.” She rubbed a hand behind her neck nervously, finding it difficult to maintain eye contact with the exact girl she was talking about. Dawn wondered why this was slipping out so casually, so easily. Had her feelings for Irida really developed into something this intense?

A slight pause, which felt like an eternity to Dawn, but it was interrupted by Irida speaking. “O-Oh, I-I see. I can, um… I can understand how you feel, as—as there’s someone who I feel rather similarly about.” 

A shock ran down Dawn’s spine, as Irida continued.

“She’s, um… she’s been a big inspiration for me, as she’s accomplished—she’s done so much, not just for me, but for Hisui as a whole, and… I’m very, very thankful for her, too. W-we’re very close too, and… S-she’s helped me out in so many ways, and I’m very grateful for her…” She trailed off, her voice becoming nothing but a mumble.

Dawn’s eyes practically shot out of her head. 

A big inspiration for me. Done so much, not just for me, but for Hisui as a whole. Helped me out in so many ways. We’re very close, too.

Was…

Was that Dawn that Irida was talking about?

If her heart rate was being doubled before, now it was practically tripled out of sheer shock. Maybe it was, maybe it wasn’t, but… that sure sounded like her. Especially that part about helping all of Hisui – that was something Irida mentioned a lot when she would praise Dawn’s accomplishments.

What… What should she do now?

Should she say something? Should she ask Irida out right then and there? Dawn felt frozen by fear, simply staring at the wall, but glancing back at Irida to see she was doing the exact same thing.

Dawn didn’t really know what to do. What to say. Had she just confessed? Had Irida just confessed? What should she do in this situation? Was it fine to say something?

A thousand anxious and worried thoughts flew through Dawn’s mind. Some parts of her brain were saying that she should go for it and just ask Irida out then and there , other parts were saying she needed to wait and play things out still, and the other half of her brain was a loud, internal scream that she wasn’t quite sure what emotion it was conveying. 

…Dawn needed to get some space, ironically enough. Her body felt like it was about 500 degrees given all of the last few seconds of events, so stepping outside would probably help. 

Maybe work up some extra courage to really, y’know… do something about this. It was either that, or (what seemed like the more likely answer,) bury it down even further until she was absolutely, 100%, totally certain that yes, she could make more of a move. 

…Even if it seemed incredibly obvious.

Dawn stood up very sharply. “I, uh… I’m just gonna… step outside for a bit, y’know? Just, uh… wanted to get some fresh air. Nothin’ serious, really, just… y’know.” She forced out a smile, trying to make her expression not give herself away the best she could.

(Her boiling-red face didn’t help with this.)

“O-Oh! No worries at all, Dawn.” Irida flinched a little, but smiled back, cheerfully. “That’s… that’s quite alright, really. No need to worry at all. I don’t mind.”

Dawn gave a very firm nod, and quickly made her way over to the door. Holy shit, I need to clear my head, and—

“…oh.”

“…Oh?” Irida turned around, curious as Dawn stood in the two sliding doors, now open. “What’s the—oh, my…”

Dawn stared out at what seemed to be another massive snowstorm, not unlike the one she saw during the massive mass outbreaks. The wind howled and snow flung by, making the outside look a lot harsher than it normally was.

Dawn put a hand to her hip, a little surprised at the sight. “Ress wasn’t calling for one of these…” 

Irida stood up and walked over to Dawn. “Nobody here was, either. It didn’t seem like something like this would happen again…” She put a hand to her chin and mulled the thought over. “I… suppose it does make sense, as we still don’t know everything about them.”

“It could also be a regular snowstorm, perhaps.”

Irida nodded, heading back into her place to gather a few things, seemingly intending to head out as she put some gauze and other materials into her obi. “True, but… they usually don’t get this extreme. Nonetheless, I’ll have to leave for a bit to tend to some matters to make sure everybody is okay. Do you mind staying here?” 

“No problem at all.” Dawn smiled, a small chuckle coming out of her as she stared towards the snowstorm, the hiss of the wind making it a lot more unappealing. “I… don’t foresee myself travelling, anyway.”

Irida let out a small laugh, making her way back to the door and slipping on her shoes. “Probably a wise decision. I won’t be going far, as I’ll just be checking within the Pearl Settlement itself, but I should be okay. I’ll return swiftly, if I am able.”

With a nod, Irida smiled, and braced herself for the storm ahead as she went to check up on those within the Pearl Settlement, the two doors closing behind her. She seemed to be prepared for situations like this – it would make sense, living in an environment such as this, anyway. 

Dawn figured she’d be fine, especially because she wasn’t going outside of the area. Being the Pearl Clan’s leader, she was probably used to circumstances such as this.

…Plus, her heart rate had slowed down to a normal pace, finally. Thank god…  

That was very, very overwhelming for her. And admittedly, she still wasn’t sure what to do. It definitely seemed more plausible that Irida liked her back, and that she had more of a shot, but…

She still felt anxious as hell about it. And Dawn couldn’t help that. Even with all the green lights in the universe telling her to go, she still wanted to wait it out, first. After all, what if she came on too strongly? What if she made Irida uncomfortable?

As ridiculous as that was, it was what was on her mind, and it was hard to help that.

“Good grief…” Dawn sighed, shaking her head and walking back inside. 

She felt utterly exhausted after all of that, so she was probably just going to sit down, turn off her brain, and never think about this again.

…And then, she remembered the berry compote…

…She won’t notice if I have a little more than usual. I’ll still leave some for her…

Dawn needed a good distraction, anyway.

After some time had passed, Irida had returned, letting out a large sigh as she made her way back in, her clothes and hair having some snowflakes still in them. 

“Well, everybody is safe and accounted for…” She closed the doors behind her, shaking some of the snow out of her hair and brushing off her clothes. “There’s no injuries reported, and there doesn’t seem to be any major risk. Seems that the outbreaks from earlier have made people more alert, so they’re not going out as far.”

Dawn sighed contentedly. “That’s a relief, ain’t it? Glad everybody’s okay.” She frowned slightly, thinking about Professor Laventon and the others set up at the base camp in Whiteout Valley. “I can’t assume that the Survey Corps team is staying out there, though. Not in this weather, anyway.”

It was getting somewhat late too, judging by the darker skies that Dawn saw when the door was open. 

“Not to worry, Dawn.” Irida shook her head, seemingly reading Dawn’s mind with a friendly smile on her face. “You’re welcome to stay here for the night. It’s only fair that I do you a favor after all you’ve done for me, no?”

A wave of relief washed over Dawn, the relief clear on her face. “You’re a lifesaver, Irida. I owe you one, seriously.”

As Irida walked in and hummed to herself, she froze in place as a realization seemed to hit her. Dawn raised an eyebrow, curious.

“…There’s, ah… one problem with that, though…”

“What’s up?” Dawn sat up straight, looking much more serious. “Anything I can do to help?”

“No, no, it’s just…” Irida turned her head, towards a corner of the room. Dawn’s head followed, and she saw…

“…You see, this being my personal tent, I only have one bed…”

…Oh. There was only one bed.

“…I, hm…” Dawn rubbed the back of her head nervously, not really sure what the best solution here would be. “I can sleep on the floor, if you’d like…”

Irida shook her head firmly. “Absolutely not. You’re the guest here, Dawn – it would be awfully cruel of me. I suppose I could sleep on the floor…”

Fidgeting with her hands slightly, Dawn looked down at the ground. Perhaps it had been because of how exhausted she was earlier, but…

…the bed did look like it could hold two people with a reasonable amount of space…

“…I mean, you still deserve to sleep in your own bed proper, right?” Her voice was very shaky, as just the thought of this was incredibly nerve-wracking, let alone saying it. “Sleeping on the floor is pretty uncomfortable. I-it could, um, probably fit the two of us, I guess…” 

Dawn felt her face heat up just saying that as she continued to stare at her hands. Sure, it was something that made sense, but at the same time…

“…I… I suppose, um… I suppose I’d be okay with that, yes…” Irida spoke timidly, and Dawn practically whipped her head up at the response. 

“G-great! I, uh… That works, then. I-I’m sure it’ll be fine, anyway. Win-win situation, yeah?”

Irida nodded slowly, a weak smile on her face. “O-of course. I, um… I don’t mind that, anyway…”

As Dawn let out a small, shaky breath, she tried to calm herself down. 

Okay, Dawn. Don’t get too ahead of yourself. It’s just two girls sleeping together, even though that girl happens to be the girl you’re crushing on super bad, who is also queer, who also seems to genuinely possibly like you back. Don’t let your heart rush you into anything stupid. Calm down, please…

It was as if in the past few hours, she had been dealt blow after blow after blow. Arceus was out to kill her, at this rate…

“…Dawn, did you almost finish off the compote by yourself? ”

Snapping out of her worries, Dawn looked up, seeing Irida glancing into the pot. “Whaaaaat? Noooooooooo…” She tried to feign innocence, though she looked a little guilty. It was really good, after all… 

“Maybe, uh… your Glaceon took some of it while I wasn’t looking?”

“Glace?”

Irida’s Glaceon, from the corner of the room, blinked and shook its head, waking up from its nap. She seemed to not know what they were talking about.

“You’re not a very good liar, are you, Dawn?” Irida had a very sly smile on her face.

“…you know I’ve got a sweet tooth…”

Irida giggled lightly, as Dawn rolled her eyes in embarrassment, but she also couldn’t keep the smile off her face.

At least there was plenty for Irida to eat, despite her sweet tooth. She wasn’t that greedy.

Sometime after…

“…Hey, uh…” Dawn spoke up as she sat at the edge of Irida’s bed, wearing only the bottom half of her Security Corps outfit as well as the shorts. “I’m kinda tired, so… I’m just gonna head to bed now, I guess.”

Irida looked over, putting the pot that they had used for boiling to the side to be cleaned the next day. “Oh, um… of course, Dawn. I’m just doing some cleaning, so… I’ll be there in a bit.”

Dawn had offered to help, but Irida didn’t mind taking care of it herself. It also gave her some time to mentally prepare herself before… well, before her and Dawn went to bed.

Together.

In the same bed. Next to one another.

You’ll be fine, Irida… you’ll be fine. Sure, you’re… incredibly nervous about the possibility of Dawn liking you back, and you don’t know how to approach that, but… It’ll be okay.

Irida smiled back, trying to stomach her worries to mixed results. Dawn nodded, and the two went back to their own respective things. Irida still had to get into her sleep attire anyway, which was really just a simple pair of shorts and a Pearl Clan top, quite like what other members wore. It was rather comfy, so… she enjoyed wearing it as a top to sleep in.

After some had passed and she had changed, utilizing the screen in her tent to do so, Irida walked over to the bed, very, very slowly. 

Dawn was already asleep, and she looked to be sleeping peacefully. All she had to do was… get into the bed, next to her, maintain her space, and… it’d be okay. Surely.

As she collected her courage, her Glaceon headbutted her gently in the foot, startling her. She looked a little upset.

“…Aw, she’s only in your spot for the night, Glaceon.” Irida laughed, kneeling down and giving her Glaceon a pet and a chuckle. “I’ll make it up to you tomorrow and get you some treats. How about that?”

With a cheerful sound of approval, her Glaceon went off to the other spot she slept in, which was just on top of one of the pots in the room. 

Okay, Irida… Just don’t think about it all that much.

And with that, Irida went and blew out the candle lighting the tent and climbed into the bed, making absolutely sure to stay as still as possible and not shuffle around too much. Not only did Dawn deserve some comfort in sleeping as well, but the thought of cuddling up to Dawn was…

Well, it was nice to think about, but she didn’t want to accidentally do that and then feel awful about it. So, she’d instead stay still, and not move a muscle, and surely everything would be okay.

She slowly drifted off to sleep, trying her best to not think about the situation at hand.

“…mrhph…?”

Dawn very slowly opened her eyes, letting out a breathless yawn as she did. She wasn’t sure what she was doing awake, but she still felt rather tired, so what woke her up, she wasn’t sure. Maybe just a weird dream, or something…

…She could feel something very warm on her back. Turning her head very slowly, she saw…

Irida.

Cuddling up next to her.

One of her arms was loosely hanging over Dawn’s side but was loosely around her stomach. 

Dawn felt like all of the energy in the world shot her awake, but she didn’t dare move. Irida was very, very warm, and that made this that much nicer, combined with the fact that… Well, it was Irida, snuggling up to her .

…oh, this must just be a really weird dream, she figured. Dawn thought about pinching herself to confirm that theory, but the slight shuffle caused Irida to pull her in a little tighter, with her mumbling in her sleep.

Normal Dawn, wide-awake Dawn would be panicking about this. But this was a dream, she figured, so she’d just roll with it. It wasn’t all too bad, anyway.

With that, Dawn made a somewhat happy noise as she closed her eyes once more.

“…And then you asked her out, right ?”

“…After we woke up, we had a light meal, and I made my way back here, and now I’m talking to you.”

“…you’re joking.”

Dawn shrugged, a small frown on her face. “Arezu, what would I lie about here?”

“Almighty Sinnoh—” Arezu facepalmed, running it down her face with a very exasperated expression on her face. “Are you just trying to be oblivious, Dawn?!”

“I… I wasn’t trying to, but… I don’t know if I should make a move or not, is all.” Dawn looked a little more worried now, deflating in her seat a little. She was back in Jubilife Village, just at the local hairdresser’s, ran by Arezu. However, she wasn’t getting a haircut, but instead, talking to Arezu about the circumstances that had happened the previous day.

Their first interaction was, to Dawn, a little strange, still. It had happened just after she had quelled the fury of Lady Lilligant the day prior. 

“…Hey!” Arezu spoke up as Dawn left her home in Jubilife Village, walking up to her. “Good to see you, Dawn. I wanted to ask you something, since I noticed it during your talk with Calaba.”

“…yeah?”

“You seem awfully close with Irida, huh?” Arezu smiled, but Dawn flinched in retaliation. “Not like you hid it very well, heh…”

“I-It’s not like th—”

“Relax, Dawn.” Arezu shook her head. “I like girls that way too! Just wanted to know if I had someone to talk to about it!”

“…wha?”

…Still very bizarre, but Dawn had gained a good friend in Arezu after that. Knowing someone else who was queer was very nice, as Arezu seemed to be bisexual (Mai too, based on what she was told – was just nice to know more queer people, really), and this was nice especially when it was someone who she could talk to about her feelings for Irida and how absolutely overwhelming they were getting.

“What do you mean you ‘didn’t know’?! Dawn, she practically told you she liked you, to your face, I might add! And this isn’t even counting all the other times that she’s practically been giving you every hint in the universe.” Arezu threw her hands up in frustration, walking about as she did. “I’m starting to think that dream you had was a reality, for crying out loud. You’ve got to be the most oblivious woman in all of history!”

Dawn knew Arezu wasn’t trying to be scathing, so she didn’t take it personally. That being said, she still felt nervous about it. “I-I don’t want to overstep my boundaries, y’know? And like, what if I’m just flinging myself into something, or maybe she’s not ready yet, and—” 

Arezu interrupted Dawn by squishing her cheeks. “Not another word. You need to just… stop being clueless! And stop worrying so much about it.” She released Dawn’s face, crossing her arms.

“Much easier said than done…” Dawn let out a defeated sigh.

“She loves you, Dawn! You need to tell her how you feel, because she likes you too, girl!” Arezu put her hands onto Dawn’s shoulders firmly. “I’m so confident that she’s going to throw her arms around you and say yes when you ask her out that if she doesn’t, I’ll go bald.”

Dawn couldn’t help but snicker at that. “Hey, maybe that’d be kinda funny.”

“And you’d join me as revenge for making me wonder how one woman could be so absolutely clueless as to the fact that Irida is head over heels for you, Dawn.” Arezu looked Dawn dead in the eyes. “I promise you, with all my heart, and one-hundred-percent certainty, that she is going to say a loud resounding YES when you ask her out, and you’ll have a girlfriend, who you’ll be with until the end of time itself!”

Dawn sunk into her seat, groaning once more. “I get it – really, I do. And… Well, it sounds pretty bad when you put it like that. It’s just…”

“…how do I know I’m not getting ahead of myself, really? Or that I’m not just going to end up making her uncomfortable by asking?”

“…Irida, you cannot be serious.” Mai balked at Irida’s response. “I get it, but… you cannot be serious. I’ve seen Dawn talk about you, and she’s over the moon .” She chuckled a bit. “If you get brought up, she’s all smiles. I swear on it. Of course, you’re pretty obvious yourself…” Mai smirked, which caused Irida to blush and turn her head in embarrassment.

“…And I suppose you did a much better job at hiding your affection for Arezu, hm? You’ve told me you were quite obvious, too…”

Irida had sought her out personally, coming down to the Diamond Settlement to speak with her sometime after Dawn had left. As the two had become close friends after the events a week prior, Irida felt a little more comfortable speaking with someone else about the matter of Dawn. She could’ve gone to Calaba, but speaking to Mai was nice, as well.

They were sitting by the shores of Lake Valor, as Irida was speaking about the events from the day prior.

Mai laughed, which caused Irida to turn back around. “Okay, okay, fair. But that’s not important right now.” She put a hand onto Irida’s shoulder gently, which caused her to flinch a bit. “I know there’s a lot going on in your head, and believe me, I’d be in the same spot. But you need to talk to her. Tell her how you feel. Given how she’s responded so far, there’s no way she’d be harsh about it. She likes you too, Irida. And Dawn’s a good person – she doesn’t seem like the kind of person who’d do that, even in that worst case scenario.”

Irida sighed, moving Mai’s hand off her shoulder, and looking down at her own hands as they sat in her lap. “I know you’re probably right, it’s just… I don’t know if I should or not. I don’t want to make the wrong judgement call or make her uncomfortable. I’ve just never done anything like this before.”

Mai nodded, crossing her arms. “Talking to her about this is the best way to go. At the very worst, you’d be able to figure out her boundaries, as well as your own. But I think she’ll be more than happy to be yours, Irida.” She suddenly smirked once more. “All I ask, really, is that you invite me to the wedding.”

Irida flushed red, crossing her arms and turning away from a laughing Mai. “Very, very funny. Last time I ask you for advice…”

After the moment had subsided, Irida turned around, sighing. “I… suppose you’re right. Perhaps it’d be best to speak to her about this. Next time I see her, for sure. Thank you, Mai… I really do appreciate it.”

A smile, with Mai getting up. “That’s the spirit, Irida. I know it’ll go great!” She extended her hand for Irida to stand up with, who took it with a smile on her face. “And any time, Irida. Just glad to help.”

Irida still felt rather nervous about this whole thing, especially considering that she’d essentially be confessing to and asking out Dawn the next time she saw her. But… she perhaps had been dawdling too much on this. It was something that she had to do eventually, and if she didn't do it soon, she'd likely regret it for the rest of her life.

“…okay, I’ll…” Dawn let out a big, anxious sigh. “I’ll talk to her about it the next time I see her, I think. O-or at least try to bring up the topic, and… see how she feels about it, and go from there.”

Arezu shook her head. “Don’t give yourself an out, Dawn. You’re going to tell her how you feel. I can totally understand being nervous – believe me, I was when I asked Mai out – but you don’t want to sit there wallowing in your own worries forever.” She grinned, really trying to amp Dawn up. 

“You’ll kill it, and then you’re gonna have a girlfriend who you love to death, and who loves you back, because the two of you have been pining for each other for SO LONG that I think I’m going to grow old by the time you THINK about it if I don’t say anything.”

Dawn laughed a little weakly. Arezu was firm, but she made her point. Maybe she needed a fire lit under her like this – she had been nervous about it, but… it really was something she’d have to do at some point, right?

Getting out of the seat she was in, Dawn smiled, nodding once more. “Okay, I’ll… I’ll tell her how I feel. And I’ll do my absolute best to not chicken out. Especially since… well, yeah, she probably does feel at least a little similarly…”

Arezu patted Dawn on the back encouragingly. “ There we go! That’s the spirit, Dawn! That’s the girl who’s gonna come back here and tell her hairstylist about how she’s got a girlfriend who she loves to death!”

She essentially started pushing Dawn out of her shop, smiling as she did. “But you’ve gotta prepare for that, girl! I know you’ll kill it!” As overbearing as this confidence was, Dawn did have to admit it rubbed off on her.

“…I’ll do my best!” She pumped an arm in encouragement, as Arezu gave her a thumbs up, closing the doors behind her. With a sharp exhale in and out, Dawn felt a little more refreshed.

Incredibly nervous, as well, but… refreshed. She could do this, she hoped. It was incredibly nerve-wracking, but it was something she had to do eventually. She couldn’t sit around on this forever. Arezu was right – Dawn would regret it if she did.

Maybe her emotions and anxieties had gotten so overwhelming that she’d finally looped back around to a zero, having more confidence about it because she had built up so much concern about it. Who knows? Dawn wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but she did want to try.

…But, for some reason, she couldn’t shake a feeling in her stomach that something strange was going to happen pretty soon. Maybe that was just her mind trying to make her back out of it one last time, she figured. So, she did her best to ignore it, because she had a mission, and was determined to get it done.

Chapter Text

“ Who , or what, are you really, Dawn?!”

Dawn felt her skin run cold at that accusation. It was sudden, but Kamado’s voice and expression indicated that he was deathly serious.

She didn’t really know what to say, what to do, in this situation. She was already stressed out beyond belief due to Professor Laventon’s explanation – the reason the sky had turned eerily red out of nowhere when she woke up had come from the space-time rift, as it expanded in size.

Then, she had been summoned to speak to Kamado, who… was not instilling her with any more confidence, after mentioning a “more pressing concern” to be addressed.

Her breath shaky, Dawn tried to speak. “Commander, I—What are you saying? I don’t know what you’re—"

Commander Kamado’s eye twitched in what seemed like sheer fury. That was not a good response, and Dawn could immediately tell.

A sharp finger was pointed into her direction. “You came from the rift – as did the lightning. As did those outbreaks a few weeks back!” His voice was stern, loud, and it hit Dawn’s heart directly.

“You’re connected to these frenzies, are you not?!”

Dawn flinched; her expression reflecting her horrified state of mind. But Kamado didn’t let up for a second.

“Did you think to gain our trust by quelling the frenzies you yourself brought about?!”

“T-that’s—”

“And having gained our trust, what then?! What is it you’re truly after here?!”

Dawn could only look down at her hands, shaking her head lightly. She wanted to say Kamado was wrong, to speak up more, but…

…But what could she say to convince him?

What would work? Was he right? Was she the catalyst for these events? They did start happening after she was brought in. She didn’t know why she was here, after all.

“Hold on, Commander!” Adaman spoke up sharply, looking incredibly surprised at this accusation. “What are you saying?!”

“There’s nothing to suggest Dawn has wronged us! She’s been there for Hisui many times over!” Irida spoke up next – if Adaman sounded furious, then Irida was practically boiling with rage. 

Adaman nodded in response, agreeing with her. “Exactly. You think she’s got the fearsome power to make all of this happen?”

“Let me ask you in turn.” He sharply turned his head to the two clan leaders, softening his rage just a bit. “Can you prove beyond a shadow of a doubt that she is free from guilt?”

Adaman almost began to speak up, but Kamado’s fury only continued.

“This person – this stranger appeared out of a rift in space-time, I remind you both!” He glared at Dawn with a look that shot several daggers through her chest. “Who here can guarantee she is who she says? Who here can guarantee she is to be trusted?”

Dawn could only feel her heart drop lower and lower.

Kamado was right. How could she be proven not guilty here? Even if she told literally everything she knew, with no fluff or white lies, what would get through to him? 

The answer didn’t exist. Nobody could prove her innocence.

Dawn could only stand, her expression filled with dread, as she stared at the floor, agonizing over this.

“B-but that’s…” Irida’s hands were balled up in anger as she spoke. “No one can do that, Commander! You’re asking us to prove a negative! How is anyone supposed to prove the absence of all doubt?!”

“What is Dawn supposed to do, then?! Be reasonable , Commander.” Adaman spoke after her, still just as furious. “You can’t leave her to die! Think about everything she’s done for us.”

Commander Kamado shot another nasty look at Dawn, before putting his hand to his chin in thought. After a moment, he spoke sharply.

“She will be given the chance to investigate this latest disaster… But not as a member of the Galaxy Team. She remains a suspect, until she can clear her name.”

“H-how am I—”

“There are those in our village who cannot trust a stranger like you who fell from the sky.” Kamado coldly cut her off, causing her to flinch once more. “I must ask you to leave. You are no longer welcome in the Galaxy Team.”

The one thing keeping her afloat here, stripped away from her.

What was she to do now? She was expected to fix this, but on her own – it felt like an impossible task.

“Consider yourself banished from this village until you can explain why these calamities keep befalling our good people– No. Until you’ve restored our world to its rightful state and proven your innocence beyond doubt!”

She couldn’t move. She couldn’t do anything.

Given an impossible task, to accomplish only on her own, with no shelter or food. Nothing.

She would have to handle all of this on her own.

“Is that clear, Cyllene?”

Cyllene didn’t speak, but slowly nodded, her expression unchanging.

Dawn wanted to cry. She wanted to speak out, to say this was ridiculous, to do anything to change this.

But she couldn’t do anything. Her spirit was shattered, and she had nowhere to go.

Irida spoke out once more, tears coming out of her eyes. “How can you act so heartless?! Don’t you believe in Dawn?!” She almost stormed straight up to him, and Adaman had to swiftly grab her arm, holding her back, which she seemed to oblige with. This didn’t quell her anger any further, however, as her teeth were bared from rage.

“And do not attempt to intervene on her behalf!” Kamado snapped his head towards the Pearl Clan’s leader. “I will do as I must as the commander of the Galaxy Expedition Team!”

“However.” He gave Dawn a side glance. “Your… unusual skill, as well as the deeds you have done for us, have not been forgotten.” Dawn knew she was being addressed but dared not look up or speak any further. “That is why I have chosen to let you walk out of here free, rather than clap you in chains.”

Kamado turned around, sharply. “Leave. I wish not to see you ever again.”

Cyllene came up to Dawn, sharply grabbing her by the arm and making her move.

Dawn looked up, before she was taken off, and only met Irida’s eyes. She looked mortified, just as broken as Dawn was. Tears in her eyes. 

This would perhaps be the last time she’d see her.

And that hurt more than anything else.

“…Kamado is out of his mind for this,” Adaman scoffed, his eyebrows furrowed in rage. “Banishing someone just because of his damn fears. Some damn nerve for him to speak like that…”

Irida, who had not been saying a word for the entire trip they had spent walking back to their respective locations, finally spoke up, the rage overtaking her, that she had been bottling up this entire time.

“W-what is wrong with him?!” She shouted in a furious state, her voice shrill and her eyes filled with tears. “Kicking out Dawn like that! Blaming all of this on her and acting as if she hasn’t done anything for Hisui and its people! What is he thinking?! Why is he taking this out on her?! What is going to happen to her, Adaman?! What am I going to do?!”

Adaman froze in place, his eyes widening in surprise. Irida was practically shaking with rage at this point, her hands balled up in fury.

“He’s a cold-hearted, selfish, paranoid bastard! ”

She couldn’t help this outburst. Everything had been too much. She had tried everything she could within reason to have him listen. To understand that Dawn was innocent. But her pleas for mercy to be shown had been entirely ignored. He was set in stone on this, and it was infuriating.

Irida wanted to bring Dawn into the Pearl Clan, give her a home, but that was inherently risky. If word got out, Commander Kamado would surely declare war. That would put the Pearl Clan at great risk – and they had already had a history with wars that all parties wished to avoid. She had to put all personal feelings to the side, despite how painful it was.

Would she ever see Dawn again? She didn’t know the answer, and it horrified her.

Seeing the one she cared about turned into an outcast, banished to live on her own with no support… it was too much for her to handle.

She would never get to tell Dawn how she truly felt.

“…Irida, I…” Adaman didn’t know what to say, looking at her with a concerned expression as the sorrowful expression on Irida’s showcased everything on her mind. 

“I-I don’t know what to do! Knowing she’s out there, suffering, and I’m powerless to help her, that I can’t prove her innocence…” She looked down at her hands as they shook, either from her emotions or from sheer anger at Kamado for this. “I-I can’t stand it! All because he’s pinning the blame for this on her! We don’t even know if it’s her fault or not!”

Adaman, his expression now turning to one of thought, had an idea, walking up to Irida and putting a hand onto her shoulder.

“Listen. I’m not happy about this either, so I think I’ve got a way we can help Dawn out, without causing any major strife.” His voice was serious, but friendly, which was a little reassuring. “I’ll talk to my people to reassure them. You should do the same – we’ll meet up back here.”

Irida paused, but firmly nodded, her expression still stern. “...Right. I-I’ll make my way over, posthaste.”

Adaman smiled, nodding. “Safe travels, Irida. We’ll get through this. I know she’ll be okay.”

As Adaman took off, Irida quickly played a tune on her Celestica Flute to summon the Ride Pokemon Braviary, who helped her take off for the Alabaster Icelands.

She was still distraught, but she had to face this no matter what. Whatever Adaman had planned, this was for Dawn’s sake. There was still hope. Dawn would be okay – she had been through worse.

Irida would be able to do this, despite the feeling of dread in her heart. Because she wanted to – no, she needed to see Dawn again.

Dawn could only mindlessly wander about the Obsidian Fieldlands, feeling just as empty as she did hours ago.

She wanted to be angry. To be sad. To be anything.

But she just felt empty. Drained, perhaps still in shock from the events prior. She had been sent away from everybody she knew. Everybody she cared about. The Galaxy Team, the people of Jubilife, everybody. In the eyes of Hisui, she was an outcast.

Irida’s words rang in her brain.

“ How can you act so heartless?! Don’t you believe in Dawn?! ”

She’d never see her again, either. And that stung , the feeling burning in her chest.

Rei and Laventon had tried to offer their support, as well. Even Cyllene, who had been harsh initially, seemed to try and offer some advice. Speak to the two clans, they said. One of them surely would take her in.

But that didn’t work, either.

Lian scoffed, his hands at his side. “I should’ve known that the only thing that could come from that rift was disaster.” He seemed stressed out, matching his earlier comments that the entire Pearl Clan was in a panic.

“I need help.”

Lian flinched at the flat, serious tone of Dawn’s voice, as she looked up at him with practically empty eyes.

…He looked remorseful as he clenched a hand at his side.

“…That’s… not exactly something I can do.”

Lian had said that while he truly wanted to help Dawn, any help provided to her from the Pearl Clan could put them and the Galaxy Team at war, something they wanted to avoid at all costs. When she spoke with Mai, she had said the exact same thing. 

She truly had nobody left to turn to. Nobody who could help her.

They told her not to abandon hope. That here, in Hisui, there was a place for her. “ Hold firm to your own values ,” Cyllene had said.

But why was that place abandoning her? Where was she to find hope?

Taken away from everybody, her title and ability to do anything stripped from her, forced to tough it out in the wild as best as she could…

Taken away from the person she loved; the person who she had broken her promise to not go anywhere with.

Dawn paused, pulling out her Celestica Flute. She looked at the small Dawn Stone shard that dangled from its end – and who it reminded her of.

She’d never be able to speak to anybody ever again. She’d never be able to speak to Irida again.

So finally, after wandering the Obsidian Fieldlands for quite some time, mindlessly and in a trance, the woman with nowhere to go, nothing to her name, fell to her knees.

And she cried.

It was the only thing she could really do, right now.

…After some time, however…

“…Strange events seem to follow you wherever you go, don’t they?”

Sometime after…

Dawn put the letter she had just read into her satchel carefully, a small smile on her face. She still felt out of it, but knowing she had the support of Cyllene, as she was still calling her a member of the Survey Corps. 

She’d still have access to base camps to rest, and Cyllene’s Abra would allow her to grab her Pokemon from her pastures, or whatever items she needed.

Things had been quite the rollercoaster, but they were starting to look up.

For one, Volo had found her when she was in the Fieldlands, approaching her and offering her his pity for what had happened. However, Volo also mentioned a place for her to hide, bringing her to an ancient retreat, where she had met Cogita.

Cogita, somehow, seemed to be able to instantly recognize the fact that Dawn was from the future, saying that Dawn had ‘known other ages’, although the wording of that seemed vague enough. Perhaps, then, that was why Volo didn’t question that, let alone react to it. But he did seem quite interested in her history before… She’d worry about that later, though.

She had given Dawn a mission, one to help guide her to fixing this once and for all. Travel to the three lakes – Verity, Acuity, and Valor, and gather the gifts from the legendary Pokemon of the lakes to create the Red Chain. Then, she could bind the world together.

Cogita was… interesting. She had such an elegant tone to her, and spoke softly, yet her words held much weight and significance. She also kept calling Dawn the ‘lost one’. She wasn’t quite sure why. But she’d worry about that later, she figured. 

She had a plan, at the very least. A form of guidance to help her fix this, and hopefully, to save Hisui. 

Maybe Cogita was right. Dawn would see to this, and things would be okay. She had much more of a way to do so, now.

“Good tidings from the letter, then?” Volo, with his hand to his chin, looked over at Dawn, seeing the slight smile on his face and matching it with his own.

“…That’s a secret.” Dawn chuckled, giving Abra a nod. It made a small noise of recognition, happy to stay here and to assist Dawn in whatever way she needed.

A small laugh came from Volo. “Very well! I suppose we all have our secrets. Now, then…” He closed his eyes, humming. “So, we’re to visit three lakes… it doesn’t sound like an easy task, that’s for sure.” He sighed. “It would be wonderful to have a kind soul who might help us out!”

“Well, aren’t we quite the opportunist? You’ve certainly got a flair for the dramatics, don’t you?”

Dawn perked up at hearing that voice. That was Adaman, wasn’t it? What was he—

!!!!!

“DAWN!”

“IRIDA!”

As soon as she looked over and saw who was approaching, she couldn’t help herself in running towards Irida, who was doing the same thing, with the two immediately crashing into each other and giving a long hug. It was tight, reassuring, but it was very nice to see Irida again, and she seemed glad to see Dawn, in turn.

“…I… I thought I’d never see you again.” Dawn stepped back, smiling, though she felt rather flustered now that the adrenaline of seeing her had run out, her cheeks taking on a rosier tint.

“…I would never let that happen, Dawn.” Irida had a small smile on her face. “You promised you weren’t going anywhere, right?”

Dawn could practically feel her eyes well up with tears. She would get to keep that promise, after all. “Y-yeah. I’d be damned if I broke that promise, heh…”

As Dawn wiped her eyes, Adaman began to speak. “Sorry to interrupt, you two. I’ve managed to reassure my people for now, and Irida’s been able to do the same. The wardens are keeping an eye on their nobles, too – all’s quiet, for the moment. And so, with the help of the Ginkgo Guild merchant…” Adaman grinned. “Here we are!” 

“Ah, yes!” Volo laughed. “I must admit, I was surprised to be sought out by the two clan leaders. Almost as if they knew I planned to seek you out already! A very good coincidence, that was.” He nodded, doing that trademark finger wave he always did. “We both had similar plans, so I figured they would be willing to assist us.”

Knowing that they had planned to seek Dawn out regardless was comforting. The people of Hisui cared about her, despite what Kamado seemed to believe.

Adaman nodded firmly. “Right. But… we’ll never get away with openly aiding you.” He had a small frown on his face.

“If we were to undermine the commander’s direct orders, relations would grow… strained.” Irida’s voice had a tinge of pain to it, but she looked upset. Dawn grumbled, knowing she was right. Any move would risk direct action from Kamado, and that could put the entire region at risk.

“Long story short, we want to help, without drawing attention. Only one of us will be able to support you directly. Me or her — the choice is up to you. Though…” He put his hands into the pockets of his jacket, grinning slyly. “Think I’ve already got an idea of who you’ll be going with. No hard feelings, Dawn — I'm not one to take that personally.”

Dawn’s face practically lit aflame, embarrassed by that callout. Jeez, Adaman, even when the world is at risk of ending, you’re still messing with me like this…

He was right, though. She already knew who she’d go with.

“…y-yeah.” She looked down to the side, smiling weakly, before walking up to Irida, nodding.

You’re the one who got me what I needed when we first quelled Kleavor’s fury. We made those balms together. And we did the very same thing with Arcanine.

You’ve been a huge support for me this entire time I’ve been here. I know for a fact I can call you one of my best friends. I can confide in you, and you’re able to confide in me.

You’re the person I fell in love with.

Dawn wanted to say all of that, to truly get her feelings off her chest, but…

Maybe not when the world was ending, when they had less on their plates. She wasn’t shirking out on it because of being nervous, (even though she absolutely was,) but it didn’t feel right to do it when they still had so much to do.

She’d do this later. Dawn absolutely wanted to, and she would, but now wasn’t the time. 

“…I want you to be with me for this, Irida,” was all she got out instead. She tensed up just saying that.

Irida smiled back. “…Of course, Dawn. I’ll make sure I can uphold that trust you’ve bestowed onto me. You won’t regret it!”

Dawn gave a confident smile back, nodding. They’d be able to get through this; she was sure of that. Having Irida with her for this would be that extra boost of confidence she needed.

After all, she’d stopped a space-time event that threatened the end of the world once before, back with Cynthia's help at the Spear Pillar. What’s one more time on top of that?

“…so, what of the leftover leader?” Volo spoke up suddenly, crossing his arms and curiously looking at Adaman, who looked over at the mention of his title.

“Leftover?” Adaman scoffed, proudly putting a hand to his chest. “Think again. Dawn trusts me enough to leave the tough job up to me.”

Dawn smiled at that statement. Honestly, Adaman had proven himself time and time again to be a trustworthy person, so she absolutely did trust him.

“I’ll be keeping an eye on the commander. I’ll let you all know if anything happens.”

Volo let out an “ahh” in response, nodding quickly. “Of course, of course! And the lucky lady comes with us to the lakes.” He turned to Irida, wearing that same never-ending smile he always wore as he leaned in to speak to her. “We can fill you in on the details.”

Irida nodded firmly, ready for the task ahead. She seemed just as confident as Dawn was, which was comforting. Seeing that energy in her was nice, and it really illustrated how willing she was to help.

She’d have to repay that kindness, one day.

The remaining three discussed where they would be going first out of the three lakes. It was decided to go to Lake Verity first. Dawn argued that it was perhaps the most out of the way, so it made sense to tackle it first. But really, it was for sentimental reasons that she wanted to go there.

(…But she kept that to herself, really.)

They wouldn’t be able to walk the road together, due to the risk of Kamado catching on to their plan. Irida would leave separately, and Volo and Dawn would meet up with her once they had taken off in a separate path. It would take about two days, with the first day dedicated to travelling to and acquiring the gifts from the lake Pokemon at Verity and Valor, and the last day for Acuity’s gift and the assembling of the Red Chain itself, as well as actually stopping the space-time rift from opening up further — to "bind the world," in Cogita's words.

While this was an urgent matter, they didn’t seem to need to rush – and this would afford them the most cover, travelling slowly. Adaman would keep tabs on the situation, and update them if needed.

“Alright, then. I suppose I’ll be off.” Having been filled into the plan, Adaman gave a wide smile. “Best of luck. I’m sure it’ll be over in no time!”

He walked up to Irida, putting a hand on her shoulder. “And Irida? You and Dawn… well, you two do what needs doing.”

Irida nodded, though seemingly a little nervously. With that, the Diamond Clan’s leader took off, heading towards Jubilife Village to keep an eye on Commander Kamado.

They would be able to do this. Hisui would have a future.

Dawn would ensure that. 

At Lake Verity

“…It’s curious, but… when I watch you and your Pokemon battle,” Irida said, as she walked up to Dawn, “I feel as if there’s no obstacle that can’t be overcome if people and Pokemon work together.”

Dawn smiled, calling back her Hippowdon into the Poke Ball she resided in, having just defeated the Alpha Goodra inside that was blocking their way before. “I like to think there isn’t, honestly.”

Irida smiled back, but the two were interrupted by a sharp noise, with Dawn immediately feeling the presence of another in this cave.

That must be…

On cue, the legendary Pokemon of Lake Verity, Mesprit, appeared in front of them, letting out a cry as it did.

Dawn walked up to it slowly, looking up at it with awe. She’d heard of it so many times, hell, she’d even seen it, but this still felt like the very first time she had.

The Pokemon took on a light-pink glow, closing its eyes slowly as a light hum filled the air.

‘ Your emotions, your thoughts… Share them with me, through your mind… ’

Dawn could hear the voice directly in her mind, which startled her for a second. But she had history with this spirit of the lake in particular – even if she had never directly spoken to it before, Lake Verity was an important place for her.

So, it really only made sense to show her respect. 

…Of course.

‘ When you fell to this land, what stirred in your heart? ’

Dawn mulled that over.

…Bewilderment, honestly. A bit of fear.

It let out a joyous noise, seemingly happy with Dawn sharing her thoughts. She couldn’t help but smile.

‘How did it feel to bond with Pokemon and work together?’

A chuckle came out of her. That one was pretty easy. Exciting, as it always has been. Fulfilling, even.

It let out a noise of surprise, invested in that answer. Perhaps it hadn’t expected it? It was kinda funny, honestly.

‘ What did you feel when cast out of the Galaxy Team?’

Ah. Dawn clenched a fist at her side.

…Empty. A little bitter.

Another noise of interest. Mesprit seemed to be taking quite an interest in Dawn's emotions.

‘The woman behind you… how do you feel about her?’

Dawn jumped lightly in surprise at that question, flaring red. Mesprit let out a slight giggle at seeing Dawn in such a state, which only made things worse.

She glanced back at Irida, turning her head towards her, as she continued to look on with great interest.

She… Dawn wanted to find the best way to put this. She wanted to show her respects to Mesprit, after all, as it had asked her to share her emotions.

…But this was complicated. After all, she felt very strongly about Irida. To put her feelings for her into such simple words was… difficult, to say the least.

…She’s incredibly important to me. I… feel incredibly grateful for her, as she’s been there for me time and time again, and… and she’s the person I love. 

I love her, a lot. And… I want to tell her that, one day. Her eyebrows furrowed, showing how serious she felt about this. I want to see her grow, to become that better person she wants to be, because she means a lot to me.

Dawn gave a weak smile. Sorry, it’s very hard to put into words. Even that doesn’t properly showcase it. 

Doing a small flip in place, Mesprit seemed very overjoyed with that response.

‘Take this piece of the spirit to bind the world once more. I thank you.’

A bright light appeared just above Dawn, with it slowly floating down to hand-level. She put out her hands, in awe, and…

Out of the light, appeared Mesprit's Plume – proof that she had completed the trial set before her.

And with another happy noise and a flip, Mesprit teleported out of the arena.

“…I know that Pokemon spoke with you, yet the words from either of you did not reach my ears…” Irida walked up, her mouth still agape in awe.

Thank goodness they didn’t, thought Dawn. That would’ve been a little embarrassing, even if Irida couldn’t hear her thoughts…

“I can only imagine how it must feel to speak directly with a Pokemon like that.”

Dawn put the item she held in her hands into her satchel. “It’s… a little surreal. Kind of like you’re having another set of thoughts in your mind.”

“That certainly sounds interesting. I suppose when dealing with someone like you, it’s only natural to encounter such mysterious things.” Irida smiled lightly at Dawn.

“Volo does say I have strange events following me around. And… jeez, I really do, huh?” She chuckled. “Guess I’ve gotten kinda used to them.”

Irida let out a light giggle. “ I’ll say. But we’ve got two more trials to go, so we should move onwards.”

“Right.”

As they made their way out of the cave, Dawn thought about the words she had told Mespirit.

Irida really did mean a lot to her. She had been with her for so much, and she had grown so close to her while in Hisui. 

It may have started as just Dawn thinking she was really pretty; but she couldn’t have possibly predicted it growing into the absolute titan of feelings she had now. She truly did care for Irida, more than anything. She, of course, cared for all of Hisui as well, and wanted to protect it and its people. No doubt about that.

But Irida really was important to her. 

She wanted to fight for her, above all else.

And so, she’d make sure she would.

While travelling to Lake Valor…

“…Say, Dawn!” Volo spoke up, speeding up his pace to face Dawn, walking backwards as he did. “I have a question or two for you, if you do not mind! I figured it would help pass the time to chat, no?”

“…Uh, sure.” Dawn raised an eyebrow, confused. Bit of a bad time for meaningless chit chat, but… it’d help get her mind off things, she figured. “Do you need something?”

“Oh, I’m in no need of anything at all!” Volo laughed once more, but eventually turned to a more contemplative expression. “It was just on my mind, you see, given the space-time rift, and how you fell from it…”

He hummed. “I suppose I was just curious… given how we know you come from another world, I was curious if you would want to go home, is all. To the place you were beforehand, that is!”

...What the hell?

Why was he asking that?

Sure, Dawn had been thinking about it quite a bit, and it was always something she could talk to Ingo for. But Volo…?

But thinking about it right now…

“…I…” Dawn stopped in her tracks and turned around, looking towards the vast horizon of the Crimson Mirelands. “…I think I’d stay in Hisui, honestly.”

“Oh?”

“…There’s lots of stuff back home that’s important to me, sure, and I’d want everybody back home to know I was safe… but I have so many things I’ve done here, and… I want to protect the people of Hisui, too. I’ve got a lot I hold important to me here, too. I’m… still not totally sure, though.”

Volo, his eyes widened, nodded in response. “I see, I see! What a fascinating outlook you have on the matter. Part of me wonders, however, if you would even get the choice… perhaps, whatever power brought you here would force you into an option.”

...

Dawn felt anxious just hearing that. Her expression changed to one that held a lot more dread than normal.

…Would she get the choice in the matter? What choice would she get to make?

She knew she would see Arceus again once she completed the Pokedex – ‘seek out all Pokemon, and thou shall find me once more’ seemed to indicate that, but what would happen during that?

What was Volo trying to say?

“After all, there’s so much we don’t yet know about presumably, the almighty Sinnoh that brought you here. Who’s to say, truly, whether you will be given a fair choice in the matter or not?” He looked at Dawn with a contemplative expression. “Perhaps, almighty Sinnoh is not as generous as we thought.”

Dawn didn’t dare answer that. She honestly didn’t know how, or what to say. Volo’s words were concerning, and she didn’t know what he was trying to say… but she knew she didn’t like it.

Honestly, now wasn’t the time to worry or think about such things. She had a goal to do, and she was set out to do it.

Seemingly taking Dawn’s pause as a response, Volo crossed his arms. “…Ah, but perhaps I’m distracting us from our end goal with such talk. My sincere apologies!” He laughed playfully, but Dawn’s expression didn’t change.

“…Yeah. Let’s get moving.”

“If you insist, Dawn!”

Although she felt uneasy from that conversation, Dawn continued onward, trying to not think about that right now.

Chapter Text

“Cyllene!”

Sitting at her desk, the Survey Corps’ leader looked up, standing up with her hands behind her back at the sight. Dawn had come into Galaxy Hall once more, and straight into her office, with Professor Laventon and Rei following closely behind.

“…So, you’ve managed not to die. Well done, Dawn.”

Dawn smiled lightly. While that was a bit of a strange comment, something about it was a little reassuring.

“Well, I owe it to Irida… and thanks to you, Captain.”

Cyllene paused, blinking. “I have no idea what you’re implying. All I know is that Abra vanished of its own accord – inconveniencing me greatly.” She turned around. “But there’s no doubt your past deeds earned you any help you may have received.”

Dawn could swear, out of the corner of her face, she could see a small smile creep up on Cyllene’s face… but maybe that was just her eyes messing with her.

“Regardless, I’m here because we’ve got something that I think can help close the rift.”

Cyllene turned around, eyes widened in interest. “Go on…”

Dawn explained what her, Irida and Volo had done – gathered the necessary components to create the Red Chain, a tool said to bind the world together. With it, she could bind the world together, and in turn, close the space-time rift – saving Hisui and fixing this issue once and for all.

Unfortunately…

“…Commander Kamado is no longer here in Jubilife Village.”

Dawn frowned, her eyebrows furrowing in frustration. “…So I’ve heard. Sightings of a Pokemon, so he went to stop it himself…” She glanced downwards, frustrated. 

“The boss may be tough, but it still seems so risky to do something without Dawn’s help.” Rei grumbled, looking frustrated. “But what are we to do…?”

After a slight pause, Cyllene spoke up once more.

“…As the captain of the Survey Corps, I hereby order you to proceed as follows.”

Dawn looked up, surprised at being addressed.

“Take that Red Chain to Mount Coronet, make your way to the peak, and put an end to all of this.” Cyllene took out the small booklet that held Dawn’s information, as well as her status as a Survey Corps member, handing it back to her. “You are officially reinstated at your former rank.”

She blinked in surprise, looking down at the small booklet, then back up at Cyllene. In awe, she took it from her hands gently.

“…Are you sure you’re allowed to reinstate me? Kamado seemed pretty peeved…”

“If he didn’t wish me to decide things in his place, then he should not have left me in charge here.”

Dawn grinned at that statement. Fair enough, she figured. Felt good to have her old title back, anyway.

“Then I’ll go as well!” Professor Laventon spoke up, sounding much more jovial than earlier. “We’re all in this together, as members of the Survey Corps.”

“Right!” Rei spoke up with excitement, happy to support her. “We’ve got your back, Dawn! We always have, and we always will!”

Seeing them so eager to support Dawn, even with such a daunting task ahead…

It was very comforting.

“…Naturally. No one suggested you should not.” Cyllene spoke rather bluntly. 

Dawn turned around, walking towards the door. “Let’s do this, then.”

Leading the way, Dawn was ready for this. Whatever it took, whatever she needed to do. She was destined to save Hisui.

To ensure her future with Irida.

Irida watched with bated breath as Dawn marched up to Commander Kamado as he stood in place, his back turned to Dawn, turning his head to only glance backwards at the approaching Survey Corps member. Adaman was there as well, watching this unfold.

“…So, you’ve come before me once more.”

The wind howled before them, as Dawn stood firm.

“Kamado, you’re going to let me through. I have the- “ 

“The Red Chain, yes?” Kamado cut her off, turning around fully. His glance was chilling, harsh, and it sent a tinge of nervousness down Irida’s spine.

 “I’ve heard that it can ‘bind the world’. I assume that to bind the world means to hold the world together, keeping it as it is meant to be.” He closed his eyes, his head turning up towards the sky. 

“A welcome idea… but can I truly put my faith in such tales?”

Irida sharply stepped up, right besides Dawn. “Commander, please! Be reasonable!” Dawn looked over in surprise, but Irida spoke with her heart, her voice firm. “I understand you’re bound to protect your people as commander of the Galaxy Expedition Team.” She stood up straight, holding her hand to her chest. “I have the same duty towards my clan.”

“But doubting Dawn like this…” She clenched her hand, looking up at Kamado once again. “You’re not just wrong – you’re a fool!”

Perhaps, she had been motivated by Dawn’s constant courage and bravery throughout this entire thing, but she couldn’t stop herself from continuing to speak, a fire burning in her heart.

“Think about all she’s done for Hisui and its people! How she’s stopped all the rampaging nobles – she’s even gone all this way to seek out the aid of the legendary Pokemon of the lakes to help restore Hisui to its former state! Do you truly think that somebody who has ill intents in mind would go to such lengths?! She’s helped so many people, despite being a total stranger to the region…” She shook her head fiercely. “To turn a blind eye to the good that has occurred and to downplay her acts is to deny Hisui itself!”

Irida would do this as long as she needed to. She could speak of Dawn’s good for the region. Of how Dawn had helped so many people, all without asking for a thing in return. How she did incredible, daunting tasks, without so much as blinking an eye. 

Dawn was many things. She was incredible. She supported people when they needed it. She had done so for Irida, time and time again. Dawn was strong. Kind. Caring.

She was the one Irida wished to be with forever. And she would tell her that once things had returned to normal.

Looking down and sighing, Kamado paused for a moment before speaking once more. “…Perhaps you are right.” He looked back up. “But if I were to simply place my faith in this girl, and that faith was betrayed… how could I possibly face my people?”

Her teeth grit, the fire in Irida’s heart seemed to only double in size.

That confidence was definitely rubbing off on her, but it was certainly coming in handy now. That was just another thing Irida had to thank Dawn for. Maybe she was reckless, maybe she was just angry at Kamado, but she refused to let this happen idly.

“You may think you’re the only one desperate to protect the people of Jubilife, but you’re not! ” She spoke louder than she had before, stepping up once more. “Dawn is putting her life on the line, as well! Time and time again, she’s acted selflessly for the sake of Hisui itself!”

“Enough!” Kamado spoke sharply. “Very well, then! We shall let fate decide what happens next! Whichever of us is stronger will prevail!”

Dawn stepped up past Irida, walking towards Kamado. “Let’s do this, then.” She stood at a distance, the wind making her hair flow, as she got into a simple pose to indicate she was ready for a battle.

Commander Kamado huffed, stancing up. “Face me with your Pokemon, Dawn! Today, we battle in earnest!”

Dawn looked back to Irida, nodding firmly. Irida nodded back.

“Bring it, Commander!” She swiftly took out a Poke Ball, throwing it outwards. “Go, Empoleon!”

And as Commander Kamado swiftly sent out his Braviary, the battle had begun, going by lightning quick.

Dawn was fighting with an intensity that Irida had never seen before. Sure, she had seen her in battle, but never with such might to it. Such quick and intense callouts, the tone of her voice… She was truly fired up.

It made her heart flutter to see Dawn acting this intensely – fighting for Hisui and its future with all of her heart and soul.

“We can’t just leave it here!”

“Ya DUNCE! Ya won’t be any use to anybody if ya die up here on this mountain!”

Dawn stared at the sight in front of her with a combination of fear and anger.

Another element, one nobody could consider. 

She clenched her first at her side, gritting her teeth. Of all the circumstances, of all the things.

Dawn stood firm, staring at the legendary Pokemon, Dialga, as it let out another mighty roar, overflowing with energy.

Another factor she had to worry about. Things weren’t over yet, it seemed.

…Someone had to stop this thing. She had to stop this thing. And maybe she could do it now—

“WHATTA YA WAITING FOR?!” Kamado’s voice was sharp, his accent coming out now. “I’m tellin ya, we gotta get gone!”

“Dawn! Please!”

Irida’s voice, along with Kamado’s plea, snapped her out of it as she jolted, realizing what she was doing. But still…

“…Right!” Dawn turned around, hightailing it back down to the base camp with everybody else, as Dialga let out another, echoing cry.

Damn it…!

Much later, back at Jubilife Village…

…Dawn was feeling exhausted after the last few hours. It felt like she had gone through several weeks worth of energy through everything that had happened, but…

At the very least, things seemed like they were maybe turning upwards.  

“Alright, Mr. Professor. It’s all in pieces now, but… this is what’s left of the Red Chain.” Adaman held out the small, remaining pieces of the Red Chain in his hand, handing them over to Professor Laventon.

Professor Laventon nodded. “Splendid! Even in pieces, I think we’ll find it’s still perfectly fit for purpose. We’re jolly lucky you had the foresight to pick up all these broken bits back at the temple!”

The Red Chain broke as a result of what had happened up on the Temple of Sinnoh. Turns out, Palkia was involved with the space-time rift – the Survey Corps’ reports of seeing a Pokemon on the other side was correct after all. But she never expected it to be Palkia.

Moreover, she didn’t expect it to challenge her to catch it. It spoke to Irida, telling her of ‘the fight to come’. So, with determination burning in her heart, Dawn fought it. With all of her might, and all of her energy.

…And had successfully caught it.

She had caught a legendary Pokemon. One as powerful as Palkia. Granted, it felt weird to hold what was essentially the god that the Pearl Clan worshipped in her satchel, but... that was quickly changed when Dialga came out of the rift next.

It was frenzied and sent things into an even worse state – even more energy began pouring out, threatening Hisui once more.

With no Red Chain, and with Dawn exhausted from the battle, they had to retreat. She wanted to stay and fight, but they practically forced her to snap out of her adrenaline-filled state to realize her exhaustion. 

With Palkia imparting a message to Irida, however, they had a new mission – gathering the necessary materials to create a Poke Ball powerful enough to control and capture Dialga. 

They had gone with Lian to gather the “Origin Ore”, as it was dubbed by Professor Laventon, and after a run-in with the Miss Fortunes, had come back to Jubilife Village to finally make the thing. Dialga seemed as if it was waiting for a challenger, but time was limited, it seemed, so she was hoping they’d do this fast.

Dawn felt as if she was running on fumes, but she had to endure this. She was excited for all of this to be over, though. That much was for certain.

“You’re up next, Dawn.” Rei mentioning her name caused her to jolt a little, looking over at Rei. “Time for…” He looked a lot more confused, but eventually shrugged. “ Whatever we’re calling that stone!”

“You got it.” Dawn dug into her satchel, pulling out the ore and handing it to Rei. He brought it to Laventon, who held it in his hands, a smile of awe on his face.

“The fragments of the Red Chain, collected at great personal risk by the Diamond Clan… the stone of creation’s beginning, which we only learned of thanks to the Pearl Clan…” He let out a light laugh. “And now, it is time for the Galaxy Team to play its part and turn these items into a proper vessel.”

“Rei’s real good at crafting – I think if anyone should have the honor of putting this together, it’d be him.” Dawn spoke up, a smile on her face as she looked at Rei. “It’s his turn for some glory, anyway.”

Rei blinked in surprise, but grinned wide. “Just you wait, Dawn! You’ll see what I’m truly capable of!”

“Never doubted you for a second. You’ve got this!” 

Professor Laventon smiled at the sight, before clearing his throat. “This may take us some time, however. Perhaps the rest of you had best wait outside while we work.”

“Of course.”

Dawn, Adaman, and Irida made their way out of the room, slowly, as the door closed behind them.

“Come on, Mr. Professor… wish they’d hurry it up in there…”

“I’m starting to suspect all your prattling about the value of time is a cover for your own impatience.” Irida shot Adaman a slightly sly smile, as the Diamond Clan’s leader paced around. He flashed a small smile back, amused by the light bickering this time around.

“Well, if sitting back and waiting actually solved things, I’d sit forever – that’d be using time well, unlike… this.” He let out a hefty sigh.

There was a feeling of tensity in the air, with how dire the situation was, contrasted by how long this creation of the Poke Ball that would capture and calm down the Diamond Clan’s almighty Sinnoh. The three waiting just by Professor Laventon’s doors seemed to be more anxious than anybody else – Dawn, Irida, and Adaman.

Adaman had been pacing around for some time, impatient as he always was. Irida hadn’t been as impatient, but even she couldn’t deny that she was waiting for this tension to be over already so that things could return to normal.

What was hard to ignore, though, was Dawn. Or rather, Dawn was easy to ignore in this instance, because she hadn’t said a word, not for a while. She leaned up against the wall, looking down at the ground, a slightly worried look on her face.

Adaman and Irida looked at one another as they looked at Dawn, both somewhat concerned. Adaman, however, motioned slightly with his head, almost as if he was saying that she should talk to her.

Irida was well ahead of him, though. It was already on her mind.

“Dawn?”

“Mm?” Dawn looked up, blinking as if she had just gotten out of a trance. “Sorry, uh… what’s up?”

“Are you alright, Dawn? You haven’t spoken in a while.” Irida walked over to Dawn, leaning up on the same wall she was leaning on, besides her. “Is everything okay?”

“Oh, I’m fine. Really.” Dawn smiled lightly. “Just, uh… a little anxious, I guess. I mean, we all are, but…”

Irida raised her eyebrows, but gave a slight smile to indicate she was willing to listen. 

She sighed, sinking down slightly. “I… I need to stop that thing. I…I feel like the longer this takes, the more at risk we all are. And I don’t want that to happen.” 

Irida could only look more worried as Dawn continued.

She looked up at Irida. “So, I should go fight that thing. Stop this before it can get any worse; before any factors we didn’t know of crop up. I know it’s been a long day, but… once Laventon gets back, and hands that thing to me, I just want to get up there, get this over with, and…” 

Dawn hesitated on her words, before letting out a slight noise of agitation, her eyes looking back down to the floor as her hands effortlessly dropped to her side.

Irida’s eyes were widened in shock, her voice filled with concern. “Dawn, no, you can’t! You shouldn’t – you said it yourself. It’s been a long day for everybody.” She shook her head slightly. “It’s true we don’t know how much time we have, but reports have been stable for the time being. We can afford some rest, so it’s important we take it.”

“I-I know that, it’s just…” Dawn had a slightly frustrated look on her face, not maintaining eye contact with Irida. 

“…I don’t want anything to happen to anybody. And I’m the one who’s able to stop this, so… it’s my duty, isn’t it? And I want to prevent any risk, so I… I don’t know.” She sighed, sounding defeated. “There’s been a lot on my mind. It’s overwhelming. Even having done this once before, it never gets any easier…”

“…”

Irida glanced up at the ceiling lightly. 

“That is true. There is a lot going on, and… you might be the one person who can take on this task. And it feels gargantuan. I can’t imagine being in your shoes.”

Dawn grumbled lightly.

“But… That doesn’t mean you have to do this all alone. Nor that you must carry the weight of this entirely on your own.” Irida looked back at Dawn, who was still looking down at the ground. “You’re still only human, and… well, I don’t want to see anything happen to you, admittedly.”

Irida felt her face flush lightly but continued looking at Dawn. “You’re not doing this alone, Dawn. We all believe in you. And no matter what happens, we’ll be working with you to stop it. You taught me that I’m not alone, and that I have so many people supporting me, so… I want to extend that to you, as well.”

Dawn looked a little more contemplative as Irida spoke, seemingly taking that all in as the furrowing of her eyebrows softened up.

“So please, Dawn…” Irida took Dawn’s hand into her own, gripping it tightly. “Take care of yourself. I… you’re important to me, after all.”

Dawn looked surprised but met Irida’s eyes and supportive smile with a weaker one of her own.

“…I did promise, after all.” Dawn chuckled. “And I’m a girl of my word.”

“That you are.”

She gripped Irida’s hand tighter, laughing weakly. “…Sorry, Irida. I guess I let the nerves get to me a bit.”

Irida shook her head. “We’re all nervous, Dawn. I know this doesn’t quell that nerve immediately, as I think we’ll all be nervous until we get there, but… I just don’t want you to push yourself harder than you need to.”

Dawn nodded. “Just… felt a little small, I guess.”

“…Well, I find that whenever I’m feeling small, if things aren’t really going my way… it’s good to find something you can accomplish, even if it’s simple. Something that might broaden your horizons, or even just help you get back on track.”

With a slight pause to mull that over, Dawn’s smile grew a little. “Honestly, that isn’t bad advice. Thanks, Irida. I’ll… I’ll get some rest once they finish.”

Irida’s smile grew as well. “Any time, Dawn.”

As if on cue, Professor Laventon’s door opened, with the two looking towards it, Irida letting go of Dawn’s hand in the process.

“We’ve done it, you three!” His voice was loud, booming, and full of excitement – and he looked rather exhausted himself. 

Rei came out right behind him, looking similarly worn out. “Dawn! It’s complete! I—” 

The two paused, looking around. Professor Laventon scratched his head, his usual headwear taken off. “…I said you three, but… where did Adaman go?”

“ Finally! ” Adaman darted back in, coming from the east end of the building. “Sorry, sorry. I wandered off just to give these two some time to themselves.” He grinned. “Seemed important.”

Dawn and Irida both turned slightly red, turning away and grumbling.

Hisui itself is at risk, and even then, he finds a way to tease me. Thank you , Adaman…

At the very least, the talk had helped Irida feel a little better, too. Even though tensions were high, she didn’t want to see Dawn at risk – telling her that, and being able to help at least a little, was nice.

Plus, seeing the completed work, dubbed the Origin Ball, seemed to quell some nerves. The decision was made, however, that resting up was important, which everybody else agreed with without so much as a lick of pushback.

Tomorrow would be an eventful day. But Irida knew that Dawn could do it.

The next day…

Dawn woke up, feeling more refreshed. Taking time to rest was a good idea, in hindsight. Tensions were high – rushing headfirst would’ve helped nobody, especially not herself. 

As she sat up in bed, looking outside her window and still seeing the red skies, a feeling of determination filled her chest. 

Today was going to be the day that things returned to normal, and then after that… well, she was going to tell Irida how she felt. No matter what.

As she got up and went through her routine, she looked at the white bandanna she usually wore as a part of her Survey Corps uniform, holding it in her hands and looking at it blankly.

While normally, she’d wear this without question, she thought back to Irida talking to her yesterday.

‘Find something you can accomplish, even if it’s simple.’

…Something simple? Well, she always did like the old way she did her hair…

She smiled to herself. Doing something nice for yourself could be considered an accomplishment, she figured. I always did like letting it flow, anyway...

And so, taking out some gold hair clips that Arezu had given to her as a gift some time back, Dawn did her hair as she normally did, forgoing the bandanna and letting her hair hang loose, like she would back in Sinnoh. She figured nobody would really pay it any mind, but it felt good.

Plus, it helped her feel a bit more grounded, in a weird way. Kind of like she was back home.

…Guess I kinda am, in a way. She snickered to herself as she made her way out the door.

“Alright, Dawn!” Irida spoke with a determined tone to her voice. “Once you feel ready, we’ll set out and make for the Temple of Sinnoh once more.”

“Right on. Hopefully, for the last time.” Dawn nodded to Irida, taking a step forward, before…

“Excuse me, lost one…” Cogita, just off to the side, had spoken up, with all parties turning their heads to face her. “May I speak to you before you depart?”

She had a simple yet inviting smile on her face. Dawn turned around fully, scratching the back of her head.

“Uh… sure, yeah. Something up?”

“It may be best to speak in private, so I hope you all don’t mind if I take her aside for just a moment.” Dawn and Cogita walked off, allowing them to have some privacy while talking.

Irida let out a hefty sigh, both nervous but determined to face whatever was ahead. Even if she wouldn’t be the one doing it, she wanted to support Dawn every step of the way. She was bracing herself for whatever was to come.

“…How are you holding up, Irida?” Adaman spoke up, looking at the Pearl Clan’s leader with a genuinely friendly smile on his face. “It’s certainly a tense situation, isn’t it?”

Irida smiled back. “Like the rest of us, I’m rather nervous. And… well, I’m still a little surprised at both the clans’ views of almighty Sinnoh being real.” She let out a slight laugh – it was jarring, still. But she had gotten over the initial shock, so now it was just… surprising, she supposed.

“I’ll say.” Adaman grinned. “You should’ve seen the people of the Diamond Clan when the news was reported. People are awfully surprised, but… I guess since we were both following a true almighty Sinnoh of our own, the times we’d fight over who was right or wrong are ancient history, now!” He let out a light laugh.

Irida was surprised at that statement, at first, but… He was right, honestly.

With this, the main reason the two clans were fighting in the first place was effectively eliminated. Because of it, nobody was wrong for their beliefs.

“…I’m sure our ancestors would be shocked to see us agree.” Irida smiled back. Despite the tensions of this event, it seemed it was creating some good, after all. “This may well be the best path towards protecting the space we all share, perhaps.”

Adaman nodded, walking off slightly. “And to think, we owe it all to our stranger from the sky.”

“…We do.” Irida glanced towards the direction Dawn was in, still talking to Cogita. “And… and once this is all over, I’m going to tell her how I feel about her.” Her hand tightened at her side, as the nerves of that bubbled up in her chest lightly.

Adaman’s eyes widened in surprise, outside of Irida’s view, but he put a supportive hand on her shoulder.

“…You’ve got this, Irida.” She looked up at him, as he gave a friendly smile. “I’m sure it’ll go great.”

With a determined nod, the two looked at Cogita and Dawn returning, which signified that it was time to go.

Once things were settled and done, she was going to do it. She would tell Dawn exactly how she felt, of the feelings of love that had settled into her heart.

It was now or never, really.

…It was now, or it was never.

Dawn thought about this as she stood at the steps into the Temple of Sinnoh proper, staring towards Dialga as it stood there, waiting for her approach. It had been the topic of the conversation she was having with Cogita.

“…I can tell how deeply you care for the Pearl Clan’s leader, Dawn.” Cogita spoke with a slightly amused tone to her voice. “It makes me glad to see. A friend of mine… she would be quite happy to see such a thing.”

Dawn sputtered in response, not expecting that in the slightest. “I… I, uh… I do care for her a lot. She… she means a lot to me, and once this is all done, I truly want to tell her that.” She fidgeted with her hands, a little nervous to talk about Irida so easily.

Cogita closed her eyes, thoughtfully. “I see… although, I wonder if telling her before you engage in battle with Dialga would be a better idea.” Her smile only widened. “Perhaps it is best not to have it on your mind during such a tense battle, no?”

Dawn glanced her eyes downwards, seriously thinking about that. And… It kind of made sense. Get it out of the way now, rather than later.

“…You’re not wrong.”

Perhaps, now, as she stood before the Temple of Sinnoh’s steps, before she made her move to battle Dialga…

Perhaps that was the best time to do this. 

The cool, bitter wind of the summit of Mount Coronet flowed through her hair as she did her best to overcome all of her nerves. It howled in the air, making the atmosphere somewhat eerie.

“…We shall support you in whatever way we can, though I doubt you’ll need it.” Dawn turned around, looking at Commander Kamado as he spoke – with Adaman and Irida standing to the side. “Dawn… Protect Hisui, and her people! Protect time and space for the Pokemon she holds dear!”

“…Of course.”

Dawn nodded firmly, but gulped a second later, as she felt her heartbeat grow and grow.

“Just one second, though.”

It was now or never. She could still back out, wait a bit, and do this after the battle. Maybe that would be the—

No.

It was now, or never.

And she was choosing now.

Dawn walked up to Irida, ignoring the doubt that was bubbling up inside her mind – ignoring everything but the words she wanted to say. Confidence was burning in her heart, and this showed on her face.

“…Irida.”

Irida looked surprised as Dawn stood in front of her.

“…I need to tell you something. Before the battle begins.”

She could feel how dry her mouth was; she could feel the anxiety bubbling in her chest. She was not backing down. 

“…I… Y-yes, Dawn?” Irida was still surprised, but her expression didn’t indicate worry at all.

Dawn exhaled sharply through her nose, trying to find the best way to say this. So simple, yet so hard to actually say. She knew what it was she wanted to say, but finding how she would say it was difficult.

“I…”

Dawn stammered, pausing for a second to gather her thoughts. This was her hesitating; she could feel it. She needed to do it eventually.

She suddenly grabbed Irida’s hands, holding them in her own and holding them up as she stared deep into Irida’s eyes.

Now.

“I love you, Irida.”

It felt as if every noise in the universe had stopped, with the only thing Dawn could hear being her own, raging heartbeat, pounding in her chest.

Time itself felt as if it had stopped. 

For a moment, Irida’s expression didn’t change, but her eyes began to water, a smile of pure joy appearing on her face.

“I…I love you too, Dawn…!!” 

And in a flash of adrenaline and emotion, perhaps from both the events ahead of them as well as from the words Irida had said to her, Dawn pulled Irida in and kissed her.

Irida was taken aback for but a moment, easing into it and wrapping her arms around Dawn as well.

Everything still felt frozen to Dawn, who was feeling as if she had thunderbolts running through her body. 

It felt as if they were floating through space.

Nothing else was important to Dawn at this very moment. All that was important to her was the woman she loved.

And Irida loved her too.

She almost wished this moment would never end. It felt as if she could hear not only her own heartbeat, but Irida’s, as well.

Two hearts, at long last, had finally joined together, all the love and emotions that they had been building up over the time they knew each other pouring out within that singular kiss.

Dawn and Irida loved each other, and they were so, so glad to finally say that to each other.

Eventually, Dawn pulled away from the kiss slowly, looking at Irida lovingly, who still looked surprised. 

Still smiling, Dawn slowly moved her hands from Irida’s side, turning around and walking up the steps to the Temple of Sinnoh.

As she reached the top of the small stairs, she turned around, looking at Irida, who still had tears in her eyes, still in slight surprise as her mouth was agape.

“…I’ll be right back,” Dawn said, the smile on her face only widening. “Promise.”

Dawn Platinum marched towards the center of the temple, ready for the ensuing battle ahead. With doubt cleared from her mind, she was more ready than ever.

She tightened the grip on her Ultra Ball as she walked forward, determined to see this through.

As she approached the Temporal Pokemon, it stared down at her. With a deep breath in and out, Dawn prepared to throw the Ultra Ball containing Palkia forward, ready for a match.

However, Dialga, ready for the match, began surrounding itself with light. And as Dawn threw the Ultra Ball, the light flashed outwards, fully enveloping it.

She shielded her eyes, but after a moment, opened them to see the Spatial Pokemon, Palkia, standing before her, ready for battle.

And as the fierce light still enveloping Dialga swirled around, Palkia fired a fierce shot towards it, fully revealing Dialga.

However, the Temporal Pokemon had transformed into a vastly different form. A powerful, towering form… one that bore a resemblance to Arceus itself.

As it let out a mighty roar, Dawn returned it with only silence, a smile of confidence on her face and a fire burning in her heart. She only charged into the middle of the ring, ready to battle Dialga. 

Dawn was ready to see this through. She knew she could.

Her heart and soul were filled with resolve, with determination…

With love.

She wasn’t only protecting Hisui, but she was protecting the woman she loved.

The woman who loved her back.

And most importantly, she was protecting the future they would share together.

The Origin Ball that Dawn had just thrown at the weakened Dialga, capturing the rampaging legendary inside, fell to the ground gently. Her breath was heavy as she waited to see the results. 

It shook once. Twice, and then a third time, weaker every time.

And…

With a flash of light, Dialga had been caught.

From above, a light shone down onto the Origin Ball. The once vicious red skies had begun to dissipate, revealing a bright, blue sky, with clouds scattered about.

Everybody looked on in awe, as the skies themselves had returned to normal. Hisui had returned to normal, the sun shining brightly over Mount Coronet once more.

Dawn had done it. She had won. She had stopped Dialga’s rampage, she had saved Hisui, and she had saved everybody within it.

She looked up and around the bright blue sky with amazement, in awe of what had happened.

“She… she caught it. She really did it, didn’t she?”

Rei spoke up in amazement, his mouth agape – as if he didn’t believe what was happening.

“DAWN!!!!”

Dawn turned around, only to be greeted by a tearful Irida as she practically tackled her with a big, happy hug, almost toppling the poor girl over. Dawn couldn’t help herself, laughing happily as she returned the hug, tears forming in her eyes as well. 

The two spun around for a bit, just happy to have each other in their arms. They laughed, genuinely happy this was all over, and that they had one another. 

Those present simply let them have this moment – they had certainly earned it.

“Dawn! Y-you… you did it!” Irida’s voice was choked up but filled with genuine joy.

Dawn sniffled, looking at her with the happiest expression in the world. “I-I told you I’d come back.” Her voice was similarly sounding shaky, but the tears of joy coming from her eyes were hard to stop. “I had a good reason to, after all.”

She stared into Irida’s beautiful blue eyes, as Irida stared into hers.

“…I-I love you, Irida.” Dawn wiped her eyes lightly. “I… I really do.”

“I love you too, Dawn!” Irida buried her head into Dawn’s shoulder, sobbing happily. “I love you!”

Dawn rubbed her back happily, unable to stop herself from crying as well. The adrenaline she was feeling a few minutes earlier had finally worn off, and she was feeling much more exhausted than normal, but she was still happy to support her.

“…S-so, um…” Dawn’s eyes shifted to the side. “…I suppose it wouldn’t be too crazy for me to ask if we could make things official and start, y’know, going out—”

“Of course I want to be with you, Dawn!” Irida’s head slowly came back up, a very shaky smile on her face. “I-I couldn’t think of anything I’d want more.”

Dawn felt her heart skip at least a few beats, but tightened her grip around Irida as a response, the words hard to speak properly. But the gigantic smile on her face gave her feelings away.

Irida was her girlfriend.

Irida leaned in to give Dawn a very soft kiss, who returned it happily. They stayed like this for just some time, before releasing it slowly, looking at one another for some time.

“…You’re beautiful, you know that?” Dawn kissed Irida on the cheek happily.

“Well, so are you.” Irida returned the gesture. 

With that, they started to walk back towards the rest of those present, their hands tightly clasped in one another’s. Everybody seemed overjoyed with the events, as well as relieved.

“Good show, Dawn! What a catch!” Professor Laventon spoke up, cheerfully. “You contained that fearsome thing in the Origin Ball! Astounding as ever, Dawn!” He was beaming with pride, genuinely happy. Rei looked overjoyed as well, and Commander Kamado looked like he was about to cry.

Adaman let out a simple, amused chuckle, looking to the bright blue skies. “Finally…”

Whether this was a comment on the recent events finally coming to a pass, or if it was referring to the two women who held each other so closely finally getting together – it is hard to say. 

But his words rang true for everybody there. It was finally, finally over.

“…Y-yes. So, it is finally over…” Kamado spoke, sounding awfully choked up as he turned around to seemingly hide his emotions. Adaman noticed this, his head turning.

“…So even the commander sheds a tear now and then. Never thought I’d see the day.” He smirked, amused by that statement.

“Hrrrm!”

However, this seemed to be the wrong move, as Kamado’s head sharply turned, causing the Diamond Clan’s leader to freeze in place, as he quickly stomped over to Adaman.

“HeyheyheyWAIT- “

Adaman was promptly sumo thrown to the ground.

“…Not sure I deserved that… ” Adaman groaned as he got up, looking as if his entire body ached from that.

Irida and Dawn couldn’t help but snicker at that, which Adaman did notice. He gave a light grin, shaking his head.

“Listen up, all of you!” After a small moment, Kamado spoke up, his voice booming. “We faced a calamity unlike any we have known – but we were able to overcome it by working as one!” He motioned to all parties present. “This calls for a celebration – a festival for us all!”

“Gather your clans! This will be the greatest celebration Hisui has ever seen! For today dawns a new day for all those who live in the Hisui region!”

“…And a ‘dawn’ of something else, perhaps.” Irida looked at Dawn, giggling lightly and kissing her on the forehead.

“We only just started dating, and you’re already using those kinds of jokes?” Dawn couldn’t help but smile. “Jeez, Irida. We’ve gotta work on your material.”

“The opportunity presented itself! I couldn’t help it.” 

Dawn shook her head, kissing Irida on her cheek. “You’re lucky you’re so cute, you know…”

As the two laughed it off, the group started to make their way back to Jubilife Village proper.

Dawn and Irida practically looked at each other the entire walk down, unable to stop smiling. They were both so, so happy.

The future was bright, and she had someone who she could share that future with. Who, across the vast space of Hisui, had touched her heart so deeply.

She had Irida.

“…You look beautiful in that, by the way.”

“Don’t I?” Dawn grinned as she showed off her clothes as she wore them, twisting around a bit. “Gotta say, as much as I’m glad I was saving stuff for survival reasons, Anthe has some great wares. I’ve been missin’ out…”

She was wearing a pink, floral patterned kimono top, with a yellow undershirt, and a simple yellow pair of shorts that helped tie it all together. The pair of slate gray sandals she wore matched her hair colour, as well. 

Dawn looked absolutely radiant – the brightest thing at the festival. That festival was going strong, with people all around celebrating, laughing, and having a good time as lights filled Jubilife Village.

Everybody was enjoying themselves. People were laughing, spending time together, from all corners of Hisui. Members of the Diamond Clan, her fellow members of the Pearl Clan – everybody had come to celebrate.

Mai and Arezu had been practically attached at the hip – which was expected, though awfully sweet. The various wardens of the two clans had been mingling with one another, seemingly making some more connections. Rei and Volo were having some friendly conversations, having a very good time as they chatted. Even Commander Kamado looked in high spirits, a genuine smile on his face.

Hisui had truly begun to come together. Seeing it all in one place was wonderful.

It was nice seeing everybody in such high spirits after the events from earlier in the day. Everybody had fought so hard for this.

Dawn and Irida were just enjoying their time walking together, holding hands, basking in their newfound love. It really was quite wonderful, and Irida had to admit she was beside herself with joy. 

“Anthe told me this pattern is inspired by Cherrim. Makes sense, given all the flowers.” Dawn smiled happily at Irida. “It really is quite nice. Of course, nothing compares to how beautiful you are, my shining pearl.”

Irida was a bit surprised at that nickname. “…Oh?”

Dawn blinked, looking a little sheepish as she grinned. “Well, y’know… leader of the Pearl Clan and all. And you always shine so brightly – even underneath all these lights, you’re the brightest thing here.” She looked at Irida lovingly. “And I couldn’t look away if I tried.”

“Oh, Dawn…” Irida giggled, giving Dawn a kiss on the cheek. “Well…”

She mulled her thoughts over a bit, trying to think of something comparable to that. 

After a while, though, she liked the idea she had come up with.

“…nothing shines as brightly as my shooting star, however.” 

Dawn raised an eyebrow in slight curiosity, which caused Irida to smile wider. “Well, you did fall out of the sky, right?”

“…It’s a cute name, but I feel like if that’s the reason for it, then…”

The Pearl Clan’s leader shook her head. “Well, maybe a little, but…” She nuzzled up to Dawn, humming happily as she did. “Like a shooting star, you’ve made all my dreams come true. And you’re just as wonderful, as dazzling, and as awe-inspiring as one.”

That was the truth. Dawn was amazing. She was wonderful, she was strong, she was beautiful, and…

And she was Irida’s girlfriend, now.

They loved each other.

(That still felt so good to say, even in her head.)

Irida saw as Dawn’s eyes began to tear up, a shaky smile forming on the face of her beloved. “A-aw, Irida, jeez…” Dawn wiped at her eyes, her voice sounding teary as she let out a weak laugh. “Gosh, that’s sweet…”

Irida closed her eyes cheerfully, humming and giving Dawn another small kiss on the cheek. “And yet, nothing is as sweet as you are, my beloved…” Dawn giggled at the kiss, cheerier and happier than she ever had been, it seemed.

“Well, aren’t you two having fun?”

Dawn and Irida looked up, glancing over to Mai and Arezu, who were approaching with cheery smiles. “I’ve got to say,” Mai added, “I didn’t think we’d ever see this actually happen.”

“…Heh, fair enough, I guess.” Dawn smiled, looking a little embarrassed. “I was going to tell her anyway, but… adrenaline hits really hard, sometimes, so I kind of did it suddenly.”

“I don’t think I’d complain, though.” Irida squeezed Dawn’s hand tighter as she looked over at her, with Dawn smiling back. 

“I’ve gotta say, Dawn.” Arezu grinned. “I’m glad you were the one to say something first! Won me a cool 5,000 Poke!”

“…come again?” Dawn raised an eyebrow in confusion.

Mai looked over at Arezu sharply, who returned it with a cheeky grin. Mai cleared her throat. “…Well, you see, we had a bit of a small, personal bet running on who’d be the first one to actually say something.”

Dawn and Irida’s eyes widened in surprise. Irida didn’t even feel insulted – just… surprised.

“…Wasn’t Adaman involved, too? We still have to pay him out. He had money on Dawn, too. Lot of it, might I add.”

Mai huffed lightly, rolling her eyes. “Rub it in my face more, why don’t you?”

“…Uh… you’re… welcome, I guess?” Dawn rubbed a hand behind her head. “I…I guess we were pretty obvious, huh,” she said as she chuckled. 

Mai chuckled lightly. “Practically the entire region knew. I’d argue, though, that you two took so long because you cared for each other a lot. That’s the impression I get, anyway.”

“Even if it took you two a little longer than we’d all like.” Arezu grinned. “But what we mean to say is… we’re happy for you two. Really. Everybody is.”

“Well… thank you, I suppose. Even if I wish to give Adaman a piece of my mind, later…” Irida grumbled, a small pout on her face. “I know he only got in on that to spite me. ” Dawn laughed at the slight annoyance on her face, which eased Irida a little bit.

“We’ll see you two around, yeah?” Arezu grinned. “Have a good time, lovebirds!”

“Aw, you look kinda cute when you’re annoyed.” Dawn grinned, kissing Irida on the cheek.

“Well, you look cute all the time.”

The two grinned, perfectly happy and content.

Irida wouldn’t change this for the world. She was so happy to be with Dawn – to be at her side, to continue to love her with all her heart. And she’d do her best to love her as long as it was possible for her to.

“…I love you, Dawn.”

“I love you too, Irida.” 

They shared another soft but long kiss, before pulling apart, happily smiling and making their way to experience more of the festival.

The festival was still early on, and there was so much to do. Irida had even planned to help perform, herself. It was going to be an absolutely wonderful time, and she was so happy she got to spend it with the person she loved.

Despite all the lights from the lanterns present at the carnival, everybody present noted that two women were shining brighter than any of the lights present there. They were shining with joy – with genuine love in their hearts, so happy to finally be together, and to be able to say that with no fear in their hearts.

Dawn let out a happy sigh as she laid next to Irida. The two were in Dawn’s bed, (now replaced with a larger one to hold two people – she had bought it from Ginter the same night as the festival), ready to go to sleep. It had been a lovely day, but things had eventually winded down, and they were both ready to sleep. 

They were both in light clothing as they were ready to sleep, with Irida borrowing a spare t-shirt and shorts that Dawn had bought from Ginter some time ago. He said he had gotten them from a space-time rift, which was… surprising. But it was nice to have an extra pair of light clothes, Dawn figured. And it had come in handy tonight.

…It felt so weird sleeping next to Irida so suddenly, but it wasn’t as if it was their first time. Plus, Irida was very warm. It was like a giant heated blanket had come from the future in the shape of the Pearl Clan’s leader.

As they cuddled up close together, Irida turned to look Dawn in the eyes.

“…You plan to complete the Pokedex, now, correct?”

Dawn nodded. “Yup. I always did, but…” She put her hands behind her head as she stared up at the ceiling. “Now that the frenzies are over, I can dedicate more time to surveying. There’s still stuff out there, it seems.”

Irida smiled. “That makes sense. After all, Hisui is quite the vast place. It’d take some time to document every living Pokemon here.”

“I’ll be able to get it done, though. There’s no rush, anyway.” Dawn turned around to face Irida. “ Plus, it gives me more time to spend with you.” She gave Irida a light kiss on the cheek, enjoying the rather happy smile that came up on Irida’s face.

“I certainly won’t complain about that,” Irida said, shuffling lightly to give Dawn a kiss on the forehead. “I really had a wonderful day today, Dawn. Thank you. For… For everything, really. You’ve done so much for Hisui… and you’ve made me the happiest person in the world today.”

“Aw, it’s nothin’.” Dawn brought up her hand to hold Irida’s cheek gently. “After all, I’m just as happy as you are. I get to be with the girl of my dreams – the most beautiful person in the entire world.”

“Hehe…” Irida looked very happy with things, and Dawn’s smile was just as hard to keep off her face. She was so happy to be next to Irida.

This day had been better than she could’ve dreamed of. Being with Irida was better than she could’ve dreamed of. Even if they were only together for a day.

And she loved that.

“Good night, my shining pearl.”

Irida shuffled up close to pull Dawn in closely, giving Dawn a warm hug as it felt like she was being enveloped by her girlfriend’s love. “Good night to you too, my shooting star…”

And so, the two fell asleep, with their hearts beating in unison, united in love. 

…Although, their stories did not end here.

The next day…

Dawn was back in her Survey Corps uniform, ready to tackle her job once more. The festival was wonderful, but things had to return to normal eventually. 

…Dawn had to admit, though, that she kind of missed the outfit she had worn for the festival already. It really was quite lovely. It wasn’t like it was gone, but it’d be harder to do surveying in, so she figured she’d keep it for when she had the day off, or something similar. She decided to continue not wearing the bandana, though. It felt nice to have her hair like it was back in Sinnoh.

Irida had gone home early in the morning, and Dawn had seen her off just a while ago. And now, she was heading to Galaxy Hall, to discuss with the Survey Corps how to tackle what was left of the Pokedex.

Making her way into the door, she gave everybody a cheerful wave. “Good morning, everybody!”

Cyllene looked up from the paper she was holding, as Rei and Professor Laventon turned around, smiling as they did.

“Good to see you, my girl!”

As Dawn walked up to the desk, Cyllene put down the paper. “I trust you enjoyed yourself at the festival.”

“Sure did!”

“Well, that’s to nobody’s surprise!” Professor Laventon spoke up, sounding rather happy. “She had quite the lovely company with her! I’ve never seen such a big smile on her face before.”

Dawn laughed at the comment, feeling a little embarrassed but simultaneously feeling very happy about that. It was true that she was in a very good mood yesterday, and even today, she still was.

“Last night seemed to bring out everybody’s good moods,” Rei said. “Last night was the first time I saw the Captain having a good time!” He looked over to Cyllene, grinning.

Her expression, however, did not change, as she simply stared at Rei with a somewhat cold look. “…I believe you must be imagining things.”

Rei’s smile faded a bit as he awkwardly adjusted himself. “…Sorry, ma’am.”

“Professor Laventon, to business.” She turned her head to the Survey Corps’ professor. “What is the current state of progress on the Pokedex?”

Professor Laventon cleared his throat to speak. “I daresay we’ve made quite significant progress, all in all.” He glanced slightly over at Rei and Dawn, smiling. “…Though, we could afford to put a little more effort into our research tasks.”

You asked me to watch a Magikarp use Splash a hundred times, dude, what do you mean ‘put a little more effort in’!?

Dawn kept that to herself, though her expression looked slightly more annoyed than normal.

“And of course, it is hard to know how far to go in pursuit of some reports. Certain Pokemon have only been mentioned in Hisui’s legends, after all.” He put his hand to his chin, looking slightly worried. “Who’s to say if they are even real?”

Rei crossed his arms, frustrated. “We’re still relatively new to these parts. How are we to know what’s true and what’s not?”

“Pardon! Couldn’t help but overhear!”

Everybody turned around to see… standing in the door, Volo, looking rather upbeat. It was surprising to see him here, Dawn had to admit.

Volo smiled cheerfully, waggling his finger. “If it’s Hisuian history and legends you want, then I’m your man!” He made his way up to the three, ready to give his proposal.

“Why, I’ve spent plenty of time studying such things instead of—” 

A brief pause, with Volo clearing his throat right after. 

“…While also tirelessly doing my work for the Ginkgo Guild. And I’ve visited many of the ruins and whatnot here in the Hisui region already!” He nodded cheerfully. “I imagine I could teach you a thing or two about any Pokemon of legend in these parts!”

Professor Laventon came up and patted Volo on the back suddenly. “Music to my ears, my good fellow! I daresay we’ve found our lead!” He looked at Cyllene, smiling ear to ear.

“I would like to request, if possible, however,” Volo said as he spoke up, “that Dawn be the one who comes along with me.” He turned to Rei, smiling. “Nothing personal to Rei, of course! I just wish to speak with her about something.”

Dawn was… confused at that. What did he want with her?  

Rei nodded. “That’s understandable. Dawn’s probably more suited for battling Pokemon of legend than I am, anyway.”

“…Listen well, Dawn.” Cyllene addressed her as she turned around. “You are to learn all you can from the merchant Volo, and to work together as needed. For the sake of the Pokedex. We, meanwhile, will also continue to gather intelligence on Pokemon by other means.”

“Right.” 

Volo clasped his hands together cheerfully. “Understood! I shall set up at the Heights Camp, then. Dawn, I’ll be expecting you! Don’t keep me waiting!”

With a cheerful wave, Volo left the building.

“…certainly a colourful character, huh?” Dawn blinked as she watched him leave.

Rei made a slight huff of amusement. “He does have a lot of knowledge on the topic, at least. I was speaking with him about that last night – if anyone’s bound to help us, it makes sense it’d be him.”

Volo was pretty helpful. For this, and for helping her during the red skies incident, it really seemed like was happy to assist Dawn, wasn’t he?

She almost wondered what that was about. But, she figured, that’d come in due time.

Her mission now was to investigate the legends regarding the legendary Pokemon of Hisui, to help complete the Pokedex. And do that, she would strive to.

With that, Dawn made her way out of the building as well, intending to head to the Obsidian Fieldlands to meet Volo and find out what he needed.

Chapter Text

There was a slight drizzle of rain as Dawn made her way into the Heights Camp, brushing some of the water off her arms as she did. The Survey Corps uniform was pretty good with water, but it was just to get it off her, really. The rain had made it a little cool, but it wasn’t all too bad.

As she made her way in, her attention was grabbed by a call. Turning her head, she saw Volo, standing by the mountain behind the camp. She made her way over, the small amount of water in the ground splashing as she did. 

“Dawn! There you are!” Volo had a cheery tone to his voice. “Quite miserable weather today, it seems. Hopefully that won’t put a damper on our goal!”

“Most likely not. Believe me, I’ve been through worse.” Dawn chuckled, thinking about some of the crappier weather conditions she had been surveying through. A snowstorm, some heavy rains…

“…I shouldn’t get sidetracked, though. What’d you want to talk to me about?” She looked at Volo with a raised eyebrow, curious as to what he had requested to speak with her for.

“Ah, yes! Have a look here, if you will. A good, long, close look, please!”

Volo motioned to the inscription that was etched into the mountain, as Dawn walked up closely to it to get a better look.

“See these patterns that are modeled after Pokemon? I’ve come to think that they might be letters – rather like hieroglyphs, if you will.” 

Volo nodded firmly, before putting a hand to his chin in thought. As opposed to his rather upbeat tone that he usually spoke with, Volo was speaking rather low and dignified – showing his investment and knowledge of the topic. “I’ve inspected ruins across the region, and I’ve concluded that they all seem to tell the same tale.”

Dawn looked back over, curious. Volo smiled at her interest, continuing.

“The tale of a brave soul who, with the Pokemon at his side, went on a journey to search for the fragments of an all-encompassing deity.”

“…A deity, huh?” Hisui wasn’t a stranger to that, it seemed. She wondered which one it could be. There was Palkia, Dialga, and, although this one wasn’t as known to Hisui’s people, Arceus.

Volo nodded. “An all-encompassing deity – the creator of this very universe. And its name is…”

He turned to Dawn with a sharp look in his eyes, one that almost startled her.

“ Arceus. ”

Dawn’s eyes widened.

Wait, he knows about Arceus? Dawn wondered. I figured that’d be more widespread, but…

“Perhaps, Dawn, you’ve already heard this name?” Volo’s expression softened, a simple smile on his face as he leaned back.

“…It does sound familiar,” she said, a little confused.

“Of course! What else could I have expected from the hero who saved the Hisui region?” Volo was back to his cheery demeanor, his voice back to sounding full of energy. “But now, let us discuss the fragments.”

Volo began to pace around slightly as he explained himself. “Those must surely be the plates! The very same plates you collected as you went about quelling the frenzied nobles. You saw that they had words carved on their backs. Go on – give them a read!”

“Oh, um…” Dawn turned her satchel around to her front side, looking into it to find a plate to pull out. Coincidentally, she found the very first plate she had ever collected, from Wyrdeer – the Mind Plate.

She turned it over, curiously, before reading the words on the back. “’The Original One breathed alone before the universe came’…”

Volo hummed, trying to dissect those words and their meaning, as Dawn put the plate back into her satchel. “This ‘Original One’ is none other than the being known as Arceus.”

Dawn crossed her arms, a little confused. “…Is this related to finding some of those rumored Pokemon we spoke of? I’m not sure if I have all the details.”

“Ah! Well, you’re perhaps a little right in that this is more of a personal request.” Volo let out a defeated laugh as he was caught red-handed. “But, in my research, I’ve found reason to believe that some of these plates could be connected to these Pokemon – that they could help us locate some of them. Perhaps, even, they could be directly linked!”

Dawn tilted her head slightly. That did make sense. Plus, she kind of owed it to Volo after he helped her during the red skies incident a few days back. 

“What do you say, Dawn? I think we should try to gather all of the plates! After all, this only lends itself to benefiting both parties. You would get more leads on the legendary Pokemon, and I would be able to continue my research!” Volo leaned in, excitedly, looking like a kid asking his mother for a new toy.

“…I mean, I wouldn’t mind learning more about the Hisui region,” she said, chuckling. “Friend of mine back home would tell me about it all the time, but what better way to get a refresher than in the region itself?”

“Wonderful!” Volo gave a cheery laugh as he leaned back, clasping his hands. “I’ve got just the idea where to start our search. Join me in the heart of Grueling Grove!”

“I’ll be right there. Just want to buy some wares from the camp.”

“Of course!” Volo took off, disappearing rather quickly.

Dawn stood in place for a bit, going over her thoughts, wanting some time to pause and think. It was rather surprising to hear that people in Hisui – even if it was just Volo at the moment – knew about Arceus. With how the Diamond and Pearl Clans spoke of almighty Sinnoh, she figured that knowledge on Arceus was perhaps not known at all.

She wondered why Volo wished to collect the plates, knowing that they were fragments of Arceus, as well. Perhaps he was simply interested in the stories they told, given that they would, presumably, lay out the full story of the creation of the universe. That’d check out, anyway. 

Man, Lucas would be mad as hell if he learned I was here learning all this historical stuff hands-on. Dawn grinned, slightly amused. He was always pretty interested in Hisui’s history, (and the whole ‘sent back to the past’ thing made Dawn wish she had listened a little more closely.)

It did make her think about going home again, though. If she even wanted to, at this point. After saving Hisui, that had been a thought on her mind, but it was something she was still figuring out, really.

…

What would her friends and family think if she stayed? She thought about that a lot. What of the life she would leave behind? Was it right for her to do so?

Dawn had thought countless times about how worried they’d be, and that feeling was always looming over her head. 

Would anybody know what happened to her? Or would it be something lost to time, written off as too good of a coincidence to be true? 

She loved Hisui, its people, everything within it. And she had grown to care quite a bit about the region as a result. Especially during the incident involving the red skies a few days prior. 

But what of her friends and family? How would they know? How would anybody know? For all they knew, Dawn had up and disappeared, without a trace, without so much as a peep. Untraceable, unlocatable…

Dawn didn’t want them to worry like that. But… she didn’t want to leave Hisui, either. She had so much she cared about here.

While her heart lay here, in Hisui, she knew that she cared deeply about those back in Sinnoh, too.

But that was for another time. She was to meet Volo at Grueling Grove, after all.

Taking out her Celestica Flute, she played the tune to summon Wyrdeer, intending to make her way over.

…Though she took a minute to look at the small charm on the flute, first. It reminded Dawn of Irida, and it warmed her heart a little. Those small little reminders were nice.

Sighing happily, a small smile on her face, she felt a bit cheered up. She got her act back together, and took off.

“Oh, lost one… it’s miraculous what you’ve done!” Cogita looked amazed, a smile on her face. “The Red Chain served its purpose well, it seems.”

“Well, I’ve got you to thank for that. Had you not told us about the Red Chain, I’m not sure we would’ve been able to stop all this in the first place.” Dawn gave a genuine smile back. “Thank you, Cogita. Genuinely.”

Cogita gave a low laugh. “It seems you did as you were bid, after all. And… I assume you were able to get your feelings of love across?”

Dawn blushed, a bashful smile on her face. “…Thanks for that, too. It was a good call.”

A cheerful hum came out of Cogita. “I figured as much. My friend was quite happy to hear that… Although, I would assume that pleasantries are not the only reason you two are here. Have you yet need of me?”

“Well, you see, it’s about the plates. Volo and I are looking for them, and he suggested you would have better leads on the rest of them than we would.”

Cogita hummed, closing her eyes. “Ah, yes. A tale whose origins lie a millennium or two ago…” Her voice was low, as she recalled this story.

“Those were the days of the ancient Sinnoh people, from whom I am descended across many generations. These forbears of mine worshipped Arceus as the being that created the Hisui region. Those plates you speak of, I have heard of them. They were fragments of Arceus, given to the ancestors of Pokemon such as Kleavor and Wyrdeer.”

…There was a group of people who worshiped Arceus? The existence of Arceus was already well known, yet somehow lost to time…?

Dawn was rather surprised at this knowledge, the look of shock on her face. 

“…I see…”

“…Is that all?” Volo looked more disappointed, however. “I thought that surely you could tell us more about Arceus and the plates…”

Cogita let out a simple sigh. “I’m afraid I’ve nothing new to tell you. Why, the Diamond and Pearl Clans would have never confused Dialga and Palkia with the creator, Arceus, had anything concrete been passed down.”

Dawn put her hand to her mouth in thought. So that was it.

It being information that simply wasn’t passed down made more sense and explained how the idea of the two clans believing in their own respective creators. It was still rather surprising, though.

“If only we had more to go on…” Volo sighed, sounding upset. “The answers to these mysteries may perhaps shed light on why Dawn here fell from the sky.”

Her head jolted up from the thought she was on, her mouth slightly agape.

That was still something she had to figure out, right? Dawn still had no idea why she was chosen to be here. Sure, things had turned out alright, despite the struggle and turmoil, but…

Why was she here? 

Dawn still didn’t have an answer for that. Nor did she know what her options were in terms of going home.

She wondered if, at this point, she’d even want to. After all, she’d made so many memories in Hisui already – so many important people she knew, all of it. 

At the center of that was the woman she loved – Irida, who was the single most important thing to her right now.

Did she want to leave all of that behind? Could she? 

Dawn had a troubled look on her face as she mulled all of this over. Cogita seemed to take note of this and spoke up. “I see what you intend. Very well, then.”

Volo and Dawn looked up, confused. 

“I shall help as best as I can. As you are well aware, there are still other tremendous Pokemon in Hisui – many other mysteries we must solve.” She began to walk slowly, to recount her memories once more. “Whether these are connected to Arceus or not, I cannot say for certain. But in searching them out, perhaps you’ll stumble upon the path you seek.”

“Do you know anything about them?” Dawn looked on curiously.

“Let me think…” She hummed. “The Pokemon of the lakes, of course. And the temple giant. The crescent moon, the volcano… and perhaps, you may return to the very beginning.”

Well, the Pokemon of the lakes was something she could understand, but the others were a little more cryptic than she’d like.

“Quite interesting…” Volo nodded, a smile on his face. “I knew coming to you would be of great help, Mistress Cogita! Although, we still do not know where to begin on these…”

“Then, perhaps for our hero, who binded the world together once more, I could supply a little more of a hint.” Cogita smiled at Dawn.

“…That’d help.” Dawn grinned. “I was never good at this kinda stuff, anyway.”

“Very well… what would you hear of?”

As Dawn asked about each of the mentioned Pokemon, of each of the mentioned mysteries, Cogita explained each one. The hints she was given were still vague, but with Volo’s added input, she was able to figure out her destinations. Firespit Island, the Coronet Highlands, Snowpoint Temple, the three lakes, and Prelude Beach.

It would take her quite some time to get everything done, but she was prepared for it. It’d be a good way to get out and do some of those research tasks Laventon was asking about, as well.

“Thanks, Cogita.” Dawn smiled happily. “We owe you again, it seems.”

“Think nothing of it, lost one. The rest depends on you and your efforts.”

Volo tilted his head, a question on his mind. “I do wonder, though… How do we know if we’ll be able to find these Pokemon? They are parts of old legends, after all – many haven’t been seen in quite some time. What do you think, Mistress Cogita?”

She looked at Volo. “It appears that the opening of the space-time rift has compelled Pokemon that might otherwise have stayed hidden to come out and see what has befallen the world.” Cogita slowly walked up to Dawn, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I do hope you succeed – for your own sake, and for that of the Pokedex you labor on.”

Dawn nodded firmly. “I’ll do my best.”

A chuckle came out of Volo, the amusement in his voice. “I knew we could rely on you, Mistress Cogita! That’s more than enough information to work with. Now, let us find those plates!”

The two began to walk out, waving to Cogita as they did. 

“Give your newfound lover my regards, lost one.”

“…R-right!” Dawn laughed cheerfully once more. She was her lover, and she was in love with Irida, and Irida was in love with her, and they were dating, and—

“It’s just as I had suspected, Dawn! Pokemon are the key to our search.” Dawn was jolted out of her daydreaming by Volo as he turned around, the two already having walked out of the small tent that Cogita lived in. He looked genuinely excited.

“If we can gather all the plates from them and decipher the messages on the backs of the plates at last, perhaps we can meet Arceus itself!” He clenched his hands in excitement.

Dawn was a bit thrown back by that statement. Did Volo want to meet Arceus?

Maybe he’s looking to get flung elsewhere on some kind of vague mission, she thought to herself with a breathless chuckle.

“You should go search for those Pokemon that Cogita mentioned, Dawn. As for me…” Volo stood up straight. “I have my own avenues of research that I’d like to pursue.”

“Sure thing, Volo.” Dawn pumped a fist in confidence. “You can count on me!”

“Wonderful! I shall see you some other time, then.” Volo turned around, walking off. “Arceus, creator of all Hisui… I truly wonder what kind of creator it might be!” His voice trailed off as he did.

Volo seemed awfully interested in Arceus, for whatever reason that may be. Dawn was a little concerned about that, but Volo was just kind of invested in historical things. Maybe that was it? Nothing would be more interesting to a guy like that than being able to track down more information about a sparsely-known creator of the universe.

It wasn’t anything to worry about right now, anyway.

Stretching her back and making note of her goals as they appeared in her Arc Phone, Dawn set out to complete the tasks ahead of her and to collect all the plates.

Perhaps they’d give her more of an answer – though, she thought back to her and Ingo’s discussion some time ago. When they discussed carving their own paths, regardless of the situation.

Maybe that’s what I’ve done for myself, Dawn thought to herself as she walked. So, maybe my purpose here has changed, and… maybe that’s fine.

It was a tricky thing, for sure. But Dawn was sure she’d figure out what she was doing here, and exactly where she wanted to be.

But that was for another time, probably. Right now, Dawn planned to head back and speak to Cyllene – to update her on the game plan, and where she’d be going. Once she did that, she planned to head for Firespit Island.

Dawn made her way into the Fieldlands Camp, taking a deep breath of the air there. Being so close to the ocean, the place always felt a little cool and breezy, even if she wasn’t close by the shore.

“Good tidings, Dawn!” Professor Laventon waved to her as she made her way to him. “I see you’ve done what is necessary to find more information on those Pokemon of legend, correct?”

Dawn nodded. “Cogita and Volo helped me to get more information on it. They seem to be at least partially connected to the plates, so… that’s what I’ll be doing.”

“I see! Well, we should be getting some help soon, and I believe you may be quite pleased about that!” He beamed, looking rather proud of himself.

“…I don’t know what you—”

“Dawn!”

Dawn’s head whipped around at that voice – she had heard it time and time again, and it was just as lovely to hear her name on it as ever.

Irida, who had just called out to her, looked just as surprised as she did, as the two ran up to each other and exchanged a big, happy hug.

“I wasn’t expecting to see you here, Irida.” Dawn looked up from the hug into Irida’s bright blue eyes, smiling. She looked really pretty up close.

“I can’t say I was, either. But I certainly won’t complain about the chance to see my shooting star once again, no?” Irida gave Dawn a small peck on the cheek, which she grinned happily at. She couldn’t help but give a warm giggle at that.

“Well, I guess I won’t either.” Dawn returned the gesture, which Irida also enjoyed. They looked into each other’s eyes longingly…

“…Well, you two look like you’re enjoying yourselves.”

Dawn and Irida directed their heads to Palina, who was walking up with a rather sly smile on her face.

“..O-oh, yes, that’s why I’m here, actually.” Irida let out a slightly embarrassed laugh, stepping back from Dawn’s hug. “My, um, sincere apologies for becoming distracted…”

She stepped backwards, posturing herself to appear a little more professional. “Lina – ah, I’m sorry – Palina here has something she wishes to discuss with you.”

Palina nodded. “You should also hear this, Irida.”

Irida turned her head lightly towards Palina as she spoke. “It seems something is once again very much amiss on Firespit Island.”

Dread filled the face of the Pearl Clan’s leader. “F-Firespit Island, you say…”

“Oh, dear. You seem rather reluctant to get involved…” Palina’s tone was a bit playful, as she wore a grin on her face.

“N-no, it’s just… very hot there, is all.” Irida gave a meek grin, trying to not let her colours show, but she wasn’t doing the best job.

It was awfully cute. Dawn had to stifle a bit of a laugh. Irida noticed this and pouted slightly towards Dawn.

“ My , Irida. You speak in such disparaging terms of the seat that my lord, Arcanine, calls home! And to think, you call yourself our leader.” Palina’s sly grin only widened. She was really having her fun with it.

“L-Lina, I didn’t—”

“Oh, stop using that silly old nickname in front of others, won’t you?” Palina’s façade dropped slightly, a small frown on her face.

“I didn’t mean anything by it! It’s just… an… old habit.” Irida’s voice trailed off, practically becoming a mumble by her last words.

Dawn could only smile in a bit of confusion as there was a brief period of dead air.

“…Well, anyway, you heard her! We should make our way to Firespit Island so we can resolve this!” Irida spoke a bit urgently, forcing out a smile.

“No problem at all. I assume we’ll see you there, Palina?” Dawn turned to Palina.

“Yes, I shall be there. I will see you both when I arrive with Iscan at the shore.” She began to take off, waving to the two.

Irida sighed, putting a hand to her chest. She seemed awfully anxious there. “Goodness…”

“Aw, I’m sorry, Irida.” Dawn laughed lightly, coming up to her and gently taking her hand. “Palina probably doesn't mean anything by it, she’s just messing with you.”

“…Thank you, Dawn.” She looked back up, already smiling once more. “Although, I’ll have to request we make our time at Firespit Island brief. I might melt out there…”

Dawn looked very amused as she held back a light laugh.

Irida looked a little cross, which only made Dawn actually laugh. 

“Oh, very funny…” Irida tried to feign her annoyance, but she couldn’t help the smile on her face. 

“It is funny! You sounded really cute, too.” Dawn snickered, giving Irida a kiss on the cheek. “But I promise we’ll wrap things up quickly there. I’ve got other plates to find, after all.”

“Sounds like a plan! Although…” Irida looked a little embarrassed as her cheeks turned rosy, turning her head slightly with a nervous smile on her face.

“…would it be selfish of me to request we spend some time together, afterwards?”

Dawn’s heart felt like it was about to explode right then and there, but out of sheer happiness, this time.

“I’m sure nobody would mind if I spent some time with my shining pearl.” She gripped Irida’s hand tighter, smiling. “I know I wouldn’t.”

Irida looked absolutely pleased with that, as Dawn gave her a loving look. “Honestly, I was gonna ask about it anyway, so…”

Irida grinned. “I suppose we both were looking forward to seeing each other again, weren’t we?”

“Absolutely. But let’s not dawdle any longer – we’ve gotta make our way over.”

With that, Dawn and Irida took off, heading to the shore to call upon Basculegion as they held hands together, cheerfully walking down.

Spending time like this with Irida was wonderful. Dawn hoped she’d get to spend the rest of her life by Irida’s side, if possible.  

What a day…

Dawn stretched her arms as she made her way back into Jubilife Village proper. The sun was almost down, painting the sky a nice orange colour. It was almost the end of the day, and she had very much enjoyed spending the day with Irida on the Cobalt Coastlands once more. Dawn really did feel so happy to be at her side – she was lucky for that.

Plus, it was kind of funny how absolutely mortified Irida looked when she was on Firespit Island, let alone inside the Lava Dome Sanctum. They got out of there quickly, though, especially after she had caught Heatran. 

But, as much as she didn’t want them to, things had to get back to normal eventually. She’d spend tomorrow doing the other plates, as needed. Perhaps she’d do what was needed on Prelude Beach, where she first fell down.

Still a strange clue, though… Dawn pondered why it would be Prelude Beach specifically. What awaited her there that involved either the plates or one of the legendary Pokemon?

It certainly was curious. But she’d worry about that tomorrow, and—

“…Dawn.”

Dawn froze in place, just as she was about to enter her quarters, looking over to meet Commander Kamado’s face.

Her face went blank.

She wasn’t exactly thrilled to see him right now, she had to admit. Getting yelled at for being the cause of the space-time rift tearing itself apart, being exiled from the village, essentially to die on her own, and threatening to cause strife if anybody had openly helped her out…

Well, that doesn’t exactly make you fond of somebody. And Dawn was certainly not very fond of her Commander right about now.

“…Can I help you, sir?” She spoke in a monotone voice as he looked at her.

“I’ve had a message from Mistress Cogita, as well as Cyllene filling me in. I’m told you’re collecting plates of some sort with the merchant Volo?”

“Yup.”

Kamado seemed a little unnerved by Dawn’s deadpan attitude. She wasn’t really in the mood to be friendly with him. That wound was still a little fresh. 

“…Then, we shall go to Prelude Beach in the morning. I shall meet you there.”

Dawn nodded to confirm this, as Kamado took note of that, walking off slowly.

What, you’re gonna exile me for collecting the plates?

She scoffed as she entered her quarters, rather annoyed. 

She didn’t utterly hate the man. He had acted out of fear – he had explained as much when they had come back down after Dialga had come out of the space-time rift. He knew that his actions were of ‘ill-considered presumptions’, in his own terms, that he was simply acting on impulse to protect Hisui.

Fine, whatever.

Why did that involve kicking out the person who had been helping you the entire time?

Sending that person out to die? With no help, with nobody to speak to?

He had his reasons, sure. But did his reasons really justify sending her out to her demise, threatening war on those who would even think of helping her?

Why was that your response, Kamado? Dawn thought to herself, scathingly. Was I not fighting for the sake of Hisui as well? Did Irida not tell you that before we battled? Why did it only take me beating you down for you to realize that?

Her hand clenched up in slight anger as she asked that question to nobody.

…Whatever. She’d deal with that tomorrow. Put up with the guy for a bit, and then move on. 

Dawn calmed herself down as she intended to try and relax for the night, ready to put on her night clothes.

“Even frightful creatures such as Pokemon can become powerful allies…”

“…”

Dawn wordlessly returned her Empoleon to its Poke Ball, looking up at Kamado as he approached her.

“You should have this, Dawn.” Kamado pulled out one of the plates – the Fist Plate. Dawn took it from him, holding it in her hand. She looked at the back of it.

‘ The rift is born of disorder on the other side of this world.’

…The space-time rift, that had to be referring to. And disorder…

Something about that was unsettling. She’d have to recall it later, though.

“…Thanks, Commander. I appreciate the match.” She spoke coldly once more, intending to simply take off – to head off to her next destination.

“Hold on just a second, if you wouldn’t mind.” Kamado spoke up suddenly.

Dawn stopped in her tracks, her back still facing the commander. “Something you need, Commander?”

“I know I’ve… no right to say this,” he began to speak, “but we are truly fortunate to have been able to count you among the Survey Corps’ ranks.” His voice was low, but almost a little soft. “Had you not joined us, we would have fallen on Mount Coronet. We would have lost our home. Our future.”

“Like I almost lost mine when you exiled me?”

Dawn spoke with coldness in her voice as she glanced back at Commander Kamado out of the corner of her eye, seeing the look in his eyes that indicated that he knew she was right.

At least he understands that , she thought.

“…I am deeply sorry for my actions on that day,” he spoke, bowing his head slightly. “My fears do not excuse what I had done to you, Dawn. I failed to recognize your devotion to protecting Hisui, to help her people, and put my own thoughts before yours. It was a brash decision; one I will regret for some time.”

Dawn looked forward once more, staring at the sky.

She did want to protect Hisui, that much was true. And she did care about its people a lot. All the friends she made, those who she could consider a second family…

And the love of her life.

Perhaps, in that way, he was right. She was devoted to this, and she wanted to see it grow further. In that way, they had that in common,  but in vastly different contexts.

She’d fight for Hisui’s future, as she always did. No matter what it took. So she could ensure that the people she cared about could thrive – to ensure that she could live with Irida for the rest of her life.

Dawn was at least a little thankful for that realization – though, it was something she already knew, really. But this anger only solidified it. 

Truly, she didn’t want to lay into him too hard. What was done was done, and he seemed genuinely regretful for what happened. She wanted nothing more than to just not think about it, but she sure as hell wasn’t about to let this slide.

“…Understood, Commander.” Dawn spoke confidently, but her voice was still cold. “I still plan to work with the Galaxy Team. I want to see this region thrive just as much as anybody else.”

She turned back around to face Kamado fully, her eyebrows slightly furrowed in frustration. “I also understand your apology. But I cannot accept it. Not right now. Maybe not ever. What you did to me almost killed me, Kamado.”

“Dawn, I–”

“You acted on impulse, and yet, you are able to recognize that you knew I was helping Hisui. But you still acted on a fear of me being the one causing this. Meanwhile, I fought long and hard for the sake of Hisui. I still do. ”

She glanced backwards at him, a sharp glare from the single eye looking towards him.

“I suggest you think long and hard about how you’ll be protecting Hisui’s future, Commander.”

Kamado paused for a moment, looking disappointed in himself, before closing his eyes. “…I understand. Thank you, Dawn. Despite your origins, you have not once hesitated to help us. I have high hopes for your continued efforts to help the people and Pokemon of Hisui.”

I’d sure hope so.

“Thanks. See you around.”

With that, Dawn began to walk off. She had more plates to find, anyway. 

It’d be a good way to get her mind off things.

The cool weather of the Coronet Highlands was at least, in a way, the relief that Dawn needed from all of that. The gentle winds blew through her hair, making her happy that she had her hair out like this. It felt rather soothing; this was very helpful after the tense emotions she was feeling earlier that day.

The Moonview Arena was her next destination – Cogita had mentioned an area where the moon’s view was unobscured, and explicitly stated the Coronet Highlands as where she should go. She figured, then, given the relationship to the moon, it had to relate to Cresellia. 

With that in mind, Dawn was making her way there, although she felt kind of annoyed at having to speak to Melli again.

What she was surprised to see, however, was Calaba there, standing nearby as she approached.

“...Calaba?” Dawn raised an eyebrow as she walked up. “What brings you here?”

Calaba looked up, smiling at the Survey Corps member as she stopped in front of the two. “Well, I’m here to make a request regarding your upcoming task. You are here regarding the crescent Pokemon of legend, yes?”

Dawn nodded.

Melli scoffed, his arms crossed. “It’d surprise me if a grunt like you would even know, but I guess it does behoove me to ask… Do you know of the Pokemon called Cresselia?” His voice had a slightly smarmy tone to it.

Immediately looking more annoyed, Dawn rolled her eyes. She wasn’t really in a good mood already, and Melli being… Well, being Melli was not helping matters. 

She figured the guy who she humbled in battle would eventually realize his mistakes, but he had resilience, she figured.

“...I am at least a little familiar,” Dawn said, trying to keep herself in check. “It’s got some pretty close ties to the moon itself, so it makes sense it’d be at the Moonview Arena.”

Melli looked genuinely surprised. “ Well! I wouldn’t expect any less from someone who was able to defeat me in battle – even if it was a fluke!”

Dawn’s eye twitched, shooting Melli a sharp look. “A FLUKE?! ”

Melli seemed to flinch, but shot Dawn a slightly nasty look, as Calaba cleared her throat, snapping Dawn out of her frustration.

“Thank you. Cresselia, as Dawn suggested, is supposed to be the embodiment of the crescent moon itself. Her feathers are called the Lunar Feathers – legend says that if you fall asleep holding one, you’ll be visited with wondrous dreams.”

Right, people in her time used them for that purpose, as well. “Is that what brings you here, Calaba?”

Calaba smiled, nodding. “Think you’ll be able to catch Cresselia, and perhaps even claim one of her Lunar Feathers?”

Dawn grinned. “Always did like a challenge! You’ve got your girl.”

“Well, I call that pesky Cresselia a nightmare! ”

Dawn clenched her eyes shut in frustration as Melli began to speak up once more, her and Calaba turning to look at him. “Descending upon Moonview Arena like this, causing my poor lord to hide himself away! I’m so worried about Electrode, that I can’t even sleep – let alone dream! ”

Dawn was not in the mood for this shit.

“Oh bull shit, buddy!” Dawn was not in the mood for this, walking up to Melli. “You were the one making all this fuss about not wanting Lord Electrode’s frenzy to end back when I was stopping that! NOW you care about doing your damn job?!” 

“Yes, well, perhaps you did help with that, even if just a little.” Melli turned his nose to the air. “You have proven your worth that one time, for such a lowly grunt.” He smirked. “I suppose, however, anyone who is able to muster enough luck to defeat the great Melli should be able to handle that much.”

“ Luck?!”

“The more I think about it,” he continued, putting a hand to his mouth in contemplation, “perhaps a halfway competent person like you might make a decent sparring partner for me and my lord to grow stronger, still! You’ve got quite some use in Hisui yet, it seems.”

Oh, that was it.

“You’ve got some fucking nerve, you spineless coward!” Dawn’s voice boomed as she pointed a finger directly into Melli’s chest, finally snapping from frustration. “I blasted your goddamned Skuntank into a fucking mountain, and you’re still calling that a fluke?! I’ve got half a goddamn nerve to make my Empoleon hit a Hydro Pump onto you into there next, you absolute fucking moron! I thought you’d have at least a SINGLE THOUGHT in your head to at least take this shit a little fucking seriously, but I guess that was too fucking much!”  Dawn walked backwards, throwing her hands into the air in exasperation. “Oh, no, but that was TOO MUCH for the GREAT MELLI! The man who has never given a single damn about anything other than himself! I’m working on the Pokedex to help better Hisui, and you’re not doing SHIT!”

“There is not a SINGLE CONCERN FOR THE REGION OF HISUI in that empty husk you call a brain! If you’re SO concerned with getting stronger, then maybe you should work on that LACK OF RESPECT YOU GIVE EVERYBODY ELSE! Fuck, dude, for coming from the Diamond Clan, you SURE DO LIKE WASTING MY TIME!”

As Dawn finished her outburst, she stood there, breathing heavily after yelling her voice out so hard it could’ve gone hoarse. Melli stood there, looking at her with an expression that was a mix of both surprise and anger.

“...Dawn.” Calaba spoke up suddenly, with Dawn swiftly turning her head to meet a slightly concerned expression. “I’d like to speak to you privately about Cresselia, if I could.”

“...Yeah, sure.” Dawn sighed, glaring towards Melli once more, before her and Calaba walked off, out of Melli’s sight.

“...What’s up, Calaba?”

“There’s no matter I’m concerned with, truly.” Calaba smiled, a light chuckle coming out of her. “I just figured you would appreciate some space away from Melli, there.”

Dawn grumbled, clenching a fist at her side. “...Not a bad call, there. Honestly, that guy…” Dawn shook her head lightly, walking off to the side. “Sorry, Calaba. I just got so caught up in all that, and I’ve had a bit of a frustrating morning, too. Lots of stuff on my mind. I dunno, really.”

“What concerns you, dear?”

Turning her head around, Dawn met a genuinely concerned smile, one that looked willing to help. Irida had talked before about how helpful Calaba had been to her, and it seemed she was offering Dawn that same wisdom.

…It wouldn’t hurt to talk about that, at least just a little.

“Ah, it’s… just what I’m doing here, really. As a whole. I don’t know.” Dawn let out a sigh as she rubbed the back of her head in uncertainty. “I’ve got a good idea, but… I still feel a little uncertain about it, you know?”

Calaba nodded slowly. “Finding one’s purpose is certainly a daunting task, even just finding the path towards figuring it out.”

“Like… I’ve got a good idea, but… there’s still some things I worry about, I suppose.” Dawn looked up at the sky, seeing clouds slowly roll by. “I’m dedicated to it, but I don’t know if I should be, you know?” She didn’t want to be so vague about it, but she was still kind of worried about talking too much about her being from ‘another world’, let alone the future.

“I’m genuinely happy with it, you know? But I can’t shake this feeling of worry, I guess. And even though I’ve got a good idea, it’s just hard. Feels like I’m locking myself into it, into one thing.”

“Well,” Calaba spoke, “things are always changing. A talented Survey Corps member helped me learn that quite some time ago.” 

Dawn smiled, thinking of that memory, from back at the Crimson Mirelands. Calaba really had opened up a fair bit since then, hadn’t she?

“And while I suppose it is fair to be concerned of what you are truly doing… one’s purpose does not have to be one set thing. It can be something that, perhaps, you can apply to various things you do.”

Dawn paused on that.

…Well, she wanted to help Hisui thrive, right? And obviously, that’d come from surveying, and helping people expand their knowledge on Pokemon. But, really, she wasn't sure what she could do outside of that. She was good at surveying, but her other love, Pokemon battles, weren’t as popular.

…

Why aren’t they?

Dawn put a hand to her mouth as she began to think.

She thought of Irida, who devoted herself to becoming stronger, to want to share that enjoyment of battling, of getting to really know someone through a good match, and how that can push people to do their best – to truly get to know one another.

That seemed to be new knowledge to her, and perhaps, to Hisui as a whole.

…Dawn wondered, then, if she could do anything to change that. Zisu seemed to have quite a knack for training, but there really wasn’t a way to actively battle people, wasn’t there?

Maybe there could be. Maybe that could be another thing she did for Hisui. Hell, that’d help the region’s understanding of Pokemon grow, too.

And hey, maybe she’d get some really good opponents out of it. Irida was getting pretty damn good, but more competition never hurt, right?

She liked that idea. That was only one, but… It’d help her develop Hisui more, right? And it’d allow her to share one of her biggest passions – Pokemon battling – with its people.

“...Not a bad idea, honestly…” she mumbled, under her breath.

“Seems you’re deep in thought about something,” Calaba said, causing Dawn to realize she had been thinking about this for quite some time, looking up to see the elderly woman’s smile. “Might I hope it’s something good?”

Dawn chuckled, her smile widening. “Just an idea, for later. But one that’ll help me expand my horizons.”

“I see that Irida’s philosophy has rubbed off on you.”

Dawn grinned, laughing lightly. “Heheh. But really… Thank you, Calaba. I really owe you one.”

“Think nothing of it, Dawn. Just my thanks for taking such good care of Irida. She’s been so happy lately… it’s hard for me to not want to give my thanks.”

Her smile felt like it only got wider as Dawn took that in. She was making Irida happy, and Irida was making her happy.

But she fought off the desire to daydream further, nodding. “Well, I’m really, really glad to hear that. Thanks, Calaba.”

Calaba nodded. “Shall we head back, now? It seems your anger towards Warden Melli has subsided a bit.”

Dawn grimaced, shaking her head. “Blegh, I forgot about him. Whatever, I’ll beat him down later. Maybe he’ll ask me for training.”

As the two snickered, making their way back, Dawn did feel a little better. Her path was a little clearer, now. And she was thankful for Calaba’s help.

After this rollercoaster of a day, though, she figured she might head to Lake Verity. Both to seek out another plate, and…

It was always a nice place for her to clear her head. 

Dawn sat down at the shores of Lake Verity, the cave behind her. This was a really, really nice place to just sit and relax, and watching the waves go by was always pretty soothing.

Back in Sinnoh, she’d come here when she was feeling overwhelmed, just to bask in everything. Perhaps it was the lake’s relation to Mesprit that made it such a welcoming place when she was feeling emotional, but it always seemed to calm her down.

She’d go in to see Mesprit soon enough, but she enjoyed this moment to relax – to clear her head after everything, really. It had been a very, very exhausting day. 

The talk with Calaba was quite nice, at least. Gave her some ideas, and put some things into perspective. It really was quite nice.

As Dawn glanced around, she smiled lightly, enjoying the atmosphere. It really was quite easy to get lost in it back when she was in Sinnoh, and this was no different.

As she sat, though, she felt a small feeling on her shoulder.

“...hm?” Dawn turned her head to see…

Mesprit, the legendary Pokemon of Lake Verity, had taken the opportunity to perch itself on Dawn’s shoulder.

Dawn flinched slightly out of surprise, which caused Mesprit to giggle. Dawn couldn’t help but chuckle back at its amusement – it seemed to be quite the trickster.

Although, it was looking at Dawn with a look of…

Curiosity? Excitement?

She wasn’t exactly sure what. But with the smile it wore, it came off awfully friendly. Dawn wasn’t expecting such a Pokemon to be so close to her like this, but…

It was nice, she had to admit.

She smiled happily back, before she saw Mesprit take on that same familiar pink glow that it had taken on once before, back during the space-time rift’s expansion.

‘You, who has shown such intense emotion to me… I can tell that things are different for you, now.’

“...Well, I was able to tell her how I felt, for one.” Dawn exhaled out of her nose, looking out towards the horizon.

‘ How wonderful. It seems it has resulted in quite wonderful emotions. That, and many other things… you have given me great happiness by sharing that with me. As thus…’

As Dawn looked on at Mesprit, she could see a Poke Ball float out from behind her back. She looked at her satchel, which was being held open with psychic energy.

‘I wish to see that emotion you have expressed to me, and how it shall develop even further in the future.’

Before Dawn could even question what that meant, Mesprit gave Dawn a light poke on the nose, giggling, and gently headbutted the floating Poke Ball that floated in the air.

Mesprit went into the Poke Ball as it soon fell to the ground, and without so much as a fuss, the Poke Ball let out a small firework that indicated that it had caught its target.

…Mesprit had willingly let itself get caught. The spirit of the lake that she had held so close to her heart, showing its thanks for her emotions…

Dawn smiled brightly, almost tearing up then and there. She held the Poke Ball in her hands as she picked it up from beside her.

“...Of course. I’d love to share that with you.”

She stared at the Poke Ball in her hands, smiling almost ear to ear.

Dawn also noted, on her opposite side, was a small plate. Seems Mespirit came to do more than join her team.

“...Thanks.”

Feeling a lot better already, Dawn continued to look out into the horizon.

Much, much later…

“Have a look at this, Dawn… a statue kept here, far, far from the statues of Dialga and Palkia.” Volo admired the shattered statue, as it looked ruined. 

“Broken and shattered, and yet it remains…” His voice had a tinge of curiosity to it. “Do you know what it is?”

Dawn looked at it, a little uncertain. Nothing really jumped out to her, she had to admit. “…Can’t say I do, unfortunately.” She frowned, shaking her head.

“Oh?” Volo looked over at her, curiously. “You’re the greatest wielder of Pokemon this land knows – the one who could bring low even Dialga and Palkia. But it seems certain things are beyond even your grasp…”

A light hiss came out of Dawn. “Low blow…”

After she had collected all but one of the plates, Dawn and Volo had made their way to the Celestica Ruins – or at least, nearby. Volo was still uncertain of how the plates could be used. While they wouldn’t be able to use them just yet, it’d be an important lead.

It was definitely a monumental task to gather these plates, Dawn had to admit. But it certainly was worth the trouble – a lot of those plates were connected to legendary Pokemon, meaning that Dawn was not only able to flesh out the Pokedex a lot more, but she was able to capture some legendary Pokemon, as well.

(Considering that she hadn’t done so in Sinnoh, it felt quite satisfying to capture such powerful beings. Though they certainly seemed difficult to train, she was up to the challenge.)

All signs were pointing towards them finding the answers they needed, which was nice.

However, not even Cogita seemed to know of the last plate they needed. It was rather strange, especially with how much she knew already.

“This crumbling statue was once the figure of a Pokemon – one that was equal to both Dialga and Palkia, yet banished from our world…”

Wait, this sounded… familiar.

“The great Pokemon, Giratina!”

Dawn’s eyes shot open.

Giratina.

The missing piece of the puzzle she had been piecing together. That was what the Fist Plate meant by the ‘other side of the world’. The Distortion World – she had been there before. Considered another side of the world, where space-time was warped, all laws were cast aside.

Was Giratina behind the space-time rifts, then…? It’d make sense, considering Cyrus used it for a similar purpose.

…But could it do so on its own?  

“You see, it was banished for its violence, left to dwell in a world on the reverse side of our own.” Volo, not moved by Dawn’s shock, slowly paced around. “It was a being that has lain in wait for the chance to bare its fangs in defiance, and tear down Arceus itself.”

The thought of Giratina being involved with this was a bit surprising to Dawn, as she could feel the nervousness boil in her chest. She had seen Giratina face-first when she and Cynthia entered the Distortion World to stop Cyrus.

She had stopped Cyrus, but it was Cynthia who had stopped Giratina. It wasn’t as if she didn’t think she could do it now, but… it was just surprising, is all. Giratina was strong, so the thought of having to fight it was a little daunting.

“Now, tell me,” said Volo, snapping Dawn out of her thoughts with a jolt, as he leaned downwards into her face curiously. “If this Giratina desires more than anything to challenge almighty Arceus… where do you think it may appear?”

“…The Temple of Sinnoh, right?” Dawn was a bit unsettled by this entire situation but tried not to let that show.

Volo laughed, straightening his posture once more. “ Exactly! Where is one closer to the heavens than any other place in Hisui… and, where the first space-time rift opened!”

A low chuckle from Volo turned into a loud, menacing laugh. Dawn flinched in retaliation.

…Don’t tell me.

Her eyebrows furrowed in frustration. She really hoped Volo was not about to show his true colours.

“I can feel it, Dawn!” Volo, on the other hand, looked very, very excited, more so than one should. “We are getting closer to uncovering the secrets of this world!” He let out a sigh. “I daresay this excitement is loosening my lips more than it should, but…”

As Volo began to pace around, with an intense look on his face, Dawn could feel the worry in her chest grow and grow. But at the same time, she was determined to stand her ground. 

“You see… ever since I was young, whenever I met with something painful or heartbreaking… I couldn’t help but wonder why life was so unfair. Why I was cursed to live with such things… of course, I imagine we all go through something like that.”

Maybe, Dawn hoped, this was just a very, very bad hunch of hers. That she wasn’t about to hear the ideologies she had hoped she wouldn’t hear.

Volo sighed, but shook his head, continuing. “Eventually, I decided to direct all my energy into my own natural curiosity and ambition. And what tickled my curiosity more strongly than anything were the mysteries to be found in legends, in histories, and in ruins…” He closed his eyes, thinking of those memories. “I fancied that, by unravelling these mysteries, I could find out how the world itself came to be.” 

Suddenly, his eyes shot open, looking much more intense than usual. 

“And, with that knowledge, maybe even forge a new, better world!”

Dawn’s eyebrows immediately furrowed, her fists clenching at her side.

Hate when a bad hunch is right.

“If we can find the realm that exists on the reverse side of our world and meet the creator’s unwanted child banished therein… perhaps, then, we’ll be able to understand the nature of almighty Sinnoh itself!” He sounded much more upbeat and excited, more than usual for Volo. Which was concerning.

“Don’t you want to see it with your own eyes, Dawn!?” Volo grinned, ear to ear. “We must make for the Temple of Sinnoh, at Mount Coronet’s peak! Dialga and Palkia both appeared from the rift that gaped open there, didn’t they? That must be where it appears!”

“…I’ll see you there, Volo.”

Finally getting a good look at Dawn’s stern expression, Volo cackled lightly. “Very well, then!”

With that, he took off.

…Damn it, under our noses this entire time, huh…?

Dawn did not like the fact that this would be her second time fighting against someone who wanted to change and rewrite the world, out of the desire to create a “new, better world.” But this time, she wouldn’t be weighed down by fear. She had way more experience on her side.

Dawn had done this before, after all.

And she was determined to protect Hisui’s future.

Chapter Text

“The temple lies in ruins now. Columns, cracked and broken… Like pillars, now turned into spears, as they pierce the heavens.”

Volo turned around, a sly smirk on his face.

“Well, I detect a distinct lack of Giratina. What say you?”

Dawn was not amused, her eyebrows only furrowed in anger.

“…My. You look bothered, don’t you?” Volo put his hand to his mouth, speaking in a playful tone. 

“Can it, Volo.” Dawn’s voice was sharp, straight to the point. This only caused him to laugh in amusement, however.

She wasn’t in the mood for games.

“Well, I suppose I am acting quite strangely. I daresay you deserve to know what I’m really after, by now.”

Volo stood in place, his voice turning uncharacteristically low.

“Ever since I became convinced that Arceus really does exist, one question consumed my thoughts… How could I meet such a being myself? For this reason, I sought out Giratina, and had it tear open that rift in space and time.”

Shock hit Dawn like a freight train. “ YOU’RE behind all this?!”

Volo used Giratina and opened the space-time rift?! Caused all the frenzies, caused the skies to turn red…

All of this – everything that had happened – was his doing!?

He seemed unfazed by Dawn’s question. “That, however, didn’t do the trick… so sad, too. Giratina wished to stand against Arceus, and yet…”

Dawn bared her teeth in anger, as Volo continued.

“So, then I had you gather the fragments of the all-encompassing deity, just as the murals of the ruins directed.”

…He used her? To collect the plates?

No wonder he was so eager about them. That explained everything. But…

“Eighteen plates in total, yet you hold seventeen… you may wonder, then, where the last one is!”

Volo smiled, holding it very simply in his hands as he took it out behind his back. It was there – the last plate, a dark purple colouring on it.

“Why, with me, of course!”

Volo sighed. “It is a shame, Dawn. I had hoped that your status as someone from another world would make you just as anxious to create a new world as I. After all, you aren’t from here. Taken from your home, from your time, dropped into a new land… And being forced into this role against your will! Arceus can be so cruel, truly.” 

He grinned. “Doesn’t that frustrate you? How Arceus would wrong you in such a way… taking you from all the things you had before? Will you even get to leave, or will you even get to stay? Who’s to say you’ll be given a choice…”

Her hand gripped at her side in anger.

“Are you insane?!” Dawn raised her voice now, stepping up slightly. “What makes you think I’d want to create a whole new world just because of some misfortune?! What of everybody else? We’ve all experienced hardships, but that’s what makes us human. Misfortune can give us guidance, too!” 

“If you rob the world of that, you are left with nothing – an empty husk. If you want to change the world, go somewhere else, and be alone! Somewhere where you can live without seeing others – without that misfortune you want to avoid!”

Volo looked surprised at that. 

“My… what a response. I daresay, however, that words shall not get things across. No…”

Volo grabbed the shoulder of his Ginkgo Guild outfit, ripping it off to reveal a vastly different outfit underneath. It was white and yellow, coloured like Arceus.

“ You shall hand over the plates you’ve gathered! I will be the one to bring them together! I cannot contain my desire to meet Arceus anymore!” He spoke loudly and sharply now, his true colours revealed. 

“I need to know what it is – I must know what it is! If I am able to subjugate its power, I can create a new, better world!”

Volo cackled. “Of course, if I create a brand-new world, then the Hisui region that we currently exist in will be undone, returned to nothing. You, everyone you know, and all of the Pokemon living here will vanish in an instant, as if you’d never been.” 

Everybody would be gone.

All the people she cared about. All of the Pokemon, the places within it, everything.

Irida.

Dawn’s fury only grew, reaching a snapping point.

“If you think I’m going to stand around and let you destroy the world that I have fought so hard to preserve, the people that I have held so closely to my heart, then you’re a fucking moron , Volo! I just fought for my fucking life to save Hisui, and you think I’m just going to let you walk all over that!? Because you’ve had some stupid little misfortunes?!” She was practically yelling now, her heart full of emotion. 

“Not fucking happening!”

Volo smirked as Dawn stood in place, a stern look being shot towards the man who had attempted to use her. She was going to take him down, and she was not holding back.

“Then face me in battle! Not that you have a choice – I’m not above using force to take those plates from you!”

Dawn stood firm, bracing herself for what would surely be her toughest battle yet. But she refused to back down.

“I will protect Hisui, I will protect the lives of those I love, I will protect its life, and I will not let you have your way! My name is Dawn Platinum, and this is my home!!!! ”

Her heart burning with determination, she grabbed an Ultra Ball at her hip, throwing it out. “Go!!! Drapion!!!”

With a wicked grin on his face, and an evil look in his eye, Volo threw out a Spiritomb.

Here we go.

Pokemon Wielder Volo challenged you to battle!

“N-no!!!”

As Volo’s Lucario fell to the ground, with the man calling it back to its Poke Ball, Dawn called back her own Lucario, shooting a glare towards Volo. She didn’t utter a word.

That battle had been somewhat rough, but she had come out on top. There was a chance it’d be even harder, but…

She had a lot of experience fighting his team. Someone with a very similar lineup was someone she practiced with quite a lot back in Sinnoh.

“Owe you one, Cynthia,” Dawn muttered under her breath.

“Why?! Why you ?!” Volo fell to his knees, his fist hitting the ground in frustration. “Why do you have the blessing of Arceus?”

He sounded utterly defeated. Good.

“I’ve devoted myself to Arceus beyond any other! I worshipped it as the creator of our entire world! I bent all of my passion and interest to its study! All of that time spent poring over the legends… Everything that I’ve done…!!!”

Volo hit the ground again, hard, with his fist. “You outsider! It’s almost as if you were spat out of that space-time rift just to get in my way!”

…

Now wasn’t the time for that.

Dawn walked up to the man as he was on the ground, staring at him with an ominous glare. “If you get out of here right now, and I don’t ever see your face again, I’m willing to let this whole thing slide.” She kneeled down to his level, looking him dead in the eyes. “ Promise. ”

“Nnnggh….!!!” Volo jumped backwards, creating some distance. “No… No! This isn’t finished yet!”

Dawn didn’t move, unfazed by this statement. But as soon as those words left his mouth, the air felt… eerie, almost.

Volo’s expression became wilder, as a desperately wicked grin crept up onto his face once more. “Can’t you feel it?! The chill creeping through your veins – the eldritch presence icing your heart?!”

!!!!

She’d felt this before.

A ghastly cry came out of seemingly nowhere. But, from behind Volo, a dark portal emerged.

Volo could only grin wickedly.

A pair of wings came out. Dawn knew what was coming, and she didn’t exactly like it.

As Giratina was fully unveiled, it let out a wicked cry, the sound almost feeling as if it was shaking the very air itself.

This wasn’t the first time she had seen Giratina, but it was still just as menacing. Even if it was in a different form, it still was just as powerful. This would not be an easy match. Even Cynthia, powerful as she was, seemed to struggle against Giratina way back then.

Volo laughed wickedly as it stood behind him, before leaning in suddenly.

“Giratina! Strike her down!”

Dawn was tired. Dead tired, and she wanted nothing more than for this to be over with.

But despite how daunting this task was, despite how worn out she was, she stood firm, gripping her hands tightly as her side. Her team was worn down, but they’d fight with all their might. She would fight with all her might.

She had to.

The thought of everybody she was fighting for – for the future she was fighting for – was helping her keep going.

The thought of Irida, especially, was pushing her more than ever.

And Dawn would fight for their future, above all else.

“ I’m not letting you get your way, Volo! I will take you down!!!!”

Dawn yelled with all her heart once more, as Giratina let out a mighty roar, heading towards her and forcing a battle.

This part, she wasn’t as prepared for. But she sure as hell would give it her all.

"Go, Dusknoir!"

Dawn continued to fight for Hisui's future - for her right to be here.

“Now! Ice Beam! ”

As Dawn’s command came clear to her Empoleon, jumping clear out of the way of the Earth Power it had used, the Emperor Pokemon charged up and fired a powerful, chilling blast, hitting Giratina dead on. 

Dawn waited with bated breath as she saw the attack hit, as the griseous beast looked much weaker, eventually fading into the shadows with a weak cry.

Volo, from behind, looked absolutely crushed.

“T-turning tail and running?! From this puny human?! PATHETIC!” Volo screamed at the air. “I was the one that fed you the power needed so that you could take on Arceus! I was the one who gave you the chance to claw open that space-time rift, driving the deity of space and time mad so you could drag the creator out from hiding!”

Dawn’s breath was heavy. It had finally been done.

She was absolutely exhausted, but she had won.

Her eyes were on Volo as he continued to rant to the heavens.

“Almighty Arceus, if you have any heart within you, then tell me! The blood of the ancient Sinnoh people flows in my veins, does it not?! What is it, then, that you find so lacking in me?!”

“ Do you mean to tell me that this world doesn’t need to be remade?! ”

“It doesn’t. ” Dawn, still breathing heavily, spoke up as Volo whipped his vision over to her. “People live with their misfortunes. They suck, believe me. But we work through them. We work with other people to persevere, so that we can strive for a better future. To prevent misfortunes.”

Volo sneered at Dawn’s comment. “...Answer me then, Dawn. Do you have some dream that propels you, as I’ve had?”

Dawn nodded. “I do.”

“I dream of a future where Hisui can thrive. I dream of a future where people and Pokemon work together as one – I’ve seen what can happen when that occurs. And I want to be there to help people see it through. I want to live with those I’ve grown to care about, even if it means I have to give up other things. Other things I care deeply for. But I want to live the life I’ve fought for, Volo. I have something – someone I want to fight for. Surely, you can understand that.”

For being exhausted after such a gruelling match, Dawn was kind of surprised she was able to get that out. But she spoke with her heart, every single word.

Volo blanked, but eventually gave a weak laugh. “…Doubtless that dream of yours would never leave room for the dreams of one like me.” He shrugged nonchalantly.

“Your dream was going to rob people of their lives. All because you couldn’t bear misfortune. That’s your problem.”

“…Hmph.” Volo closed his eyes, walking up to Dawn. “I call myself the great wielder of Pokemon. And you… you battle alongside your Pokemon. In the end, I was alone… but not you. You will fight together with your Pokemon to seize whatever dreams you have.”

He threw the Spooky Plate to the floor of the Temple of Sinnoh, in front of Dawn as it slid up to her feet. “Here. Take it. Take the plate that started me on this path – received from Giratina.”

Dawn took it, still glaring at Volo as she put it into her satchel.

Volo, a shell of a man, spoke with a hollow, weakened voice. 

“My journey is over, it seems. My story ended when I lost to you.” He turned around, his back facing Dawn. “I suppose, now, you’ve collected all of the plates to exist in the land of Hisui.”

Dawn was about to speak, but she was interrupted by the sound of something in her satchel. What was…?

Before she could even inspect her satchel to look at it, her Celestica Flute floated gently out of it, glowing with a bright light. 

Dawn, in awe, held out her hands to hold it in place, and as she stared at it, unable to look away…

It took on a whole new form. She was dumbfounded by it. 

“…The Azure Flute…” Volo sounded amazed, staring with awe in his eyes. “…So, that’s it, then… it comes to you.”

Dawn looked at it in her hands, almost in awe at it. What was once her simple Celestica Flute had transformed into something completely different. 

The name, too. ‘Azure Flute’… she remembered Cynthia speaking about this with great interest.

It was amazing to hold it in her hands, to actually wield it herself. This was hers.

On the bottom of the flute, however, hung the small charm that she had put onto her Celestica Flute – the Dawn Stone’s shard. And just beside it, etched in through carving, was her name.

‘Dawn’

Well, at least that remained. She’d feel kind of upset if it had just disappeared. Especially because it reminded her so much of Irida.

“Arceus wishes to speak with you, it seems… of all people, it was you.” He looked away, sounding weaker than ever. “…Is that why you were brought to this world?”

…

“Whatever the reason I was brought here, I’ve forged my own purpose. So, it really doesn’t matter anymore.”

Maybe she’d speak with Arceus at some point, but she really wasn’t sure when. Nor did she really have the desire to.

She just wanted to stay here and help the place thrive.

“…Gah!” Volo snapped once more, rage returning to his voice – though his energy was much lower. “I’ve no desire to watch from the sidelines as you deny Arceus’ request. Nor will I accept a world in which Arceus so easily accepts an outsider. ”

Dawn glared at him once more.

“…Someday, I shall solve every riddle in the legends of Hisui’s Pokemon. And on that day, I shall stand before Arceus at last – no, I will conquer it! No matter how many years, how many decades, how many centuries it takes me!!” He shouted up to the skies.

She was in no mood for any more of this. “Leave.”

“…Hmph. What a weak set of last words to say to me. Farewell, ‘chosen one’…”

And with that, Volo walked off, seemingly, to nowhere in particular.

…And I’ll stop you, every time. No matter what it takes.

Dawn wasn’t sure where he was going, but she sure as hell didn’t care. She let out a hefty sigh, finally letting the tension in her body release. That was probably the most exhausting moment of her life.

If I have to fight another megalomaniac who’s obsessed with changing the world, and who’s got some ties with Giratina, I’ll just let the fucker win next time. Jeez… Dawn put a hand to her head, groaning.

For now, she was going to make her way back to the base camp, and just… sleep this off. She had fought more deities in one lifetime than she’d like, at this point.

“…A tale of passion burning too bright and consuming its bearer…” Cogita sighed as she took a small sip out of the teacup she was holding. “That is what happens, if you allow it to… Think no more on that scoundrel.”

Dawn let out a slightly amused sigh. “I’m tryin’ not to.”

She was at the Ancient Retreat, a day after defeating Volo, at the request of Cogita – not only wishing to speak with Dawn about Volo’s actions, but also to speak with her of more Pokemon within Hisui. Professor Laventon and Rei seemingly knew of the events already, and had notified Cogita – who wished to speak more with Dawn on it.

They seemed rather… perplexed by it. Apparently, Volo had visited Professor Laventon, stating that Giratina should be studied, before leaving once more, to never be seen again. Rei seemed especially down about this. He was enjoying Volo’s company, especially during the festival, as learning of all these bits of the past was really interesting to him, and he wondered if they’d be preserved. Dawn felt kind of bad, but… It was for the best that Volo had left for good.

The retreat was a relaxing place, which was a nice refresher after the hell of a day she had yesterday. Laventon had given her the day off to rest, but she decided to speak with Cogita before she did so. After all, her and Volo seemed quite close.

“Honestly, it was kind of terrifying knowing he was doing that right under our noses…” Dawn sighed, looking into the tea in her teacup, still as ever. “I wonder if he would’ve gotten away with it, if he didn’t try and challenge me.”

“…His undoing was recruiting you, it seemed. And once more, you have carried out your duty.” Cogita smiled. “You truly have done quite remarkable things for Hisui, haven’t you?”

Dawn smiled. “Guess so. I just want to see this land thrive, really. Seeing him threaten it so casually, all the lives of those I care about…” Her expression grew more intense, just thinking of it again.

“…A very strong set of words to hold true to, Dawn.” 

That was the first time she hadn’t been called ‘lost one’ by Cogita. Not that she minded, but…

Dawn looked up, somewhat confused.

“But what do you plan to do now, I wonder?”

Dawn hummed. “Well, I do still plan to complete my Pokedex, and work with the Galaxy Team as long as I can.”

“I see. Truly, you are devoted to Hisui’s growth. That is quite the feat to take on, and is very remarkable…” She put her hand to her chin, resting it there. “I wonder, though, what of the world you were from before – of the time you were from? Will you return, or will you stay here, if given the choice?”

Ah, it was… time to face that, it seemed.

Dawn put the teacup down, really furrowing her brows to think on that as she stared at the hands in her lap.

“…I’m staying here.”

Cogita’s eyes widened in interest.

“I… I’ve said it many times now, and perhaps this is what truly made me realize it, but… I want to protect Hisui, and I want to see the people I’ve grown so close to over the time I’ve been here really flourish. I’ll… I’ll miss home, no doubt.” 

Her hands tightly gripped together in her lap. Lucas would be beside himself with worry. Mom, especially. Barry would probably be frantically trying to find any answers he could. The region as a whole might worry for their champion. Everyone else. She’d miss Sinnoh a lot. She was happy there, no doubt, and she was doing what she loved.

…But she was truly, truly happy here. More than ever.

And while there were many reasons for that… one reason stood above all else.

The woman Dawn would give up her entire world for. The person she fell in love with and who she loved loved with all of her heart.

Irida.

“…I do hope I can let them know I’ll be okay. I really, really want them to know.” She sighed. “They don’t deserve to live with the worry of not knowing if I’m okay or not. But… I have so much here that I don’t want to give up. I… I have someone who, no matter what, I don’t want to give up.”

“…Does she know of your origins, then?”

Dawn looked up, in shock.

…She had never told Irida of where she was from.

The guilt hit her face as she glanced off to the side. “…Not yet, no.”

Cogita hummed. “…I see. Your nobility to stay is quite impressive, Dawn. But if you are to, perhaps it may be best to be honest with those you care about – especially her, I’d say.”

“…I just haven’t known how to put it, really.”

She knew she could trust Irida with it, thinking about that. Irida deserved to know where Dawn came from, and what exactly she was doing here.

“Even if your purpose has changed, you still owe that understanding to those you hold dear.” Cogita spoke calmly – her intent was clearly not to guilt Dawn, but to suggest she truly cement her staying here. “Perhaps, in doing so, those you care about from the place where you originate from shall be put at ease.”

…Maybe. Perhaps, it’d be easier for her to be tracked down, for them to know what happened to her, if that were the case. Even if only one person knew – she’d tell others, of course, but…

If one person, above all else, deserved to know, it was absolutely Irida.

“You’re right, Cogita.” Dawn gave a weak smile, looking back at her. “Thanks. I guess I was just so caught up in everything else that it hadn’t crossed my mind… and perhaps, I was just a bit hesitant in general.”

“Think none of it. You finding your place has been quite nice to see.”

Dawn blinked. “Is that why you’ve stopped calling me the ‘lost one’, now?”

Cogita closed her eyes, stifling a laugh. “When you first arrived at this retreat, you were uncertain of your place in Hisui, left without a place to go. But now, you seem much more confident. Amazing what some events can bring out, is it not?”

“…Guess so. Maybe it’s been that way for a while, honestly.” Dawn smiled to herself. “I can’t say for certain.”

Dawn got up, excitedly. “But I should get on that, as soon as I can. After all, she deserves to know – everybody else does.” Looking at Cogita with a proud smile, she was…

Surprised, instead, to see Cogita looking a little caught off guard. “Did you not wish to learn more about those Pokemon I mentioned that were present within Hisui?”

Dawn blinked.

“…Shit. Right.” She grinned nervously, sitting back down with a nervous chuckle. “Sorry, sorry… got too ahead of myself.”

Cogita could only stifle a laugh once more, as Dawn positioned herself again, ready to listen to what Cogita had to say.

“Why these three have chosen now to show themselves, I know not. These are the three legendary Pokemon – Tornadus, Thundurus, and Landorus.”

As Dawn listened with interest, taking note on where to go, she thought about her next steps forward.

If she was to stay in Hisui, they deserved the truth from her.

Especially Irida. Irida deserved the truth. And she’d tell her that.

It was a lovely, regular day in the Pearl Settlement, the wind blowing by rather calmly. There wasn’t much sound in the air, at the moment, which was quite nice. It made basking in the vastness of the atmosphere that much nicer, as wild Pokemon could be seen in the distance, living as they normally did.

Irida was, as always, enjoying this time she was able to spend basking in the vastness of the space that the Pearl Clan had inhabited here. She really did quite love the Icelands. The weather was cool, the atmosphere was wonderful, and it was a place she had grown to love more and more as she explored more of it.

…But she wished she could fully appreciate it, as there was a worry on her mind.

Dawn.

Not about their relationship, however. Irida was perfectly happy with that, and she couldn’t be happier with being together with Dawn. Though their time together had been brief so far, Dawn had been nothing but kind, sweet, caring, and incredibly supportive of Irida. 

As she always had been, really, but now it was so much better. It was what made it easy for her to fall in love, and even now, she felt as if her love for Dawn only grew and grew as the days went by. She was excited to have Dawn in her life, to be able to share her space with her.

But Irida couldn’t help but wonder about the place that Dawn said she was from, before she fell through the space-time rift. ‘Twinleaf’, Dawn had called it.

It seemed like quite a fascinating place, the way she talked about it. People and Pokemon working in perfect tandem, a set of powerful challengers that you fight to earn the title of ‘Champion’, many villages that seemed to flourish with people…

Irida was always fascinated when Dawn talked about it. It seemed like quite the place.

Her worry was if Dawn would go home, or not.

Dawn had seemed to quite enjoy Hisui’s vastness, and the region as a whole. She had grown close to everybody within it, and had fought for Hisui’s safety and future with all of her heart. Irida had witnessed that first hand.

But would she leave for home?

Would Dawn want to return there? How far away was it? Irida didn’t exactly know – Dawn could never give a fair approximation. Which was understandable, given that she hadn’t really travelled outside of it at all, from what she said, anyway. Irida hadn’t travelled far herself, though it was something she would love to do.

But Irida never knew if she planned to return to Twinleaf or not, once she had completed the Pokedex. She didn’t really know of Dawn’s plans at all . Irida knew Dawn well enough that she’d tell her if she was leaving, as she loved Irida as much as Dawn loved her. She knew she could trust Dawn in that regard. And if Dawn did want to leave, she’d support that. 

The only thing was, really, that she didn’t know if Dawn would or not, and if she was truly prepared for that possibility. She didn’t want to lose Dawn, but… she would feel uneasy leaving Hisui, as well. Especially as the Pearl Clan’s leader. What would she do, in that instance? She’d support her in any circumstance she could, but would Irida really want to have the love of her life disappear so suddenly?

As selfish as it was, she didn’t want to leave Dawn’s side. Dawn was the single most important thing in the world to her, and the idea of having her go far away, where it would be difficult to reach was…

Concerning.

…Perhaps I should speak to Dawn about this, she thought. It’d be better to communicate this worry than to sit here, grieving over the possibility.

As she pondered that thought, however, a Starly cried from above, slowly dropping down to land directly in front of her.

“...We don’t see you in these areas,” she said with a bit of surprise to her voice. The Starly had a small letter that hung around its neck on a string. A messenger Starly – not an uncommon occurrence. It seemed it had sought out Irida, specifically.

Taking the small letter and sending the Pokemon on its way back to where it came from, (though not before giving it a small berry out of her obi,) Irida noted the letter was addressed to her – and it was from Dawn.

Her heart fluttering, she opened it up and began to read.

Dear Irida,

Hope this letter finds you well. There’s something I’d like to talk about…

A day later…

“Good call here, Irida.” Dawn smiled as the two sat on the small island in the middle of Lake Valor, looking off into the distance. “I always did like it here. Really relaxing.”

The sounds of the rippling waves and the wind helped Dawn feel a little more at ease with the situation, as she watched the Barboach in the water casually float by.

Irida had suggested going there, just after she had arrived in Jubilife Village after getting Dawn’s letter, asking her to meet up with her to discuss something important. While Irida didn’t know the topic at hand, she figured that privacy was best, and suggested the lakeside as a place for them to go.

Dawn hadn’t even considered it – but she had to admit, it really did help quell her nerves.

“Well, I figured you would.” Irida smiled back. “You do seem to enjoy places like this quite a bit. Especially that one by that hometown you’ve mentioned, right?”

A tinge of guilt hit Dawn, her smile weakening. “Yeah, I have.” She pulled herself in slightly, already feeling that weight on her head as she was about to speak about this.

She knew she wanted – needed to tell this to Irida, because she deserved to know, but… she couldn’t help but be a little nervous.

“Is… something up, Dawn?” Irida looked slightly worried. “You seem awfully worried about this. Are you okay?”

Irida reached out and grabbed one of the hands in Dawn’s lap, smiling as she did. Irida was so caring and supportive about this, even if she didn’t know the subject matter.

It helped Dawn a lot, making her feel silly for putting it off for so long. Irida was incredibly understanding, and incredibly supportive – she’d be okay with it.

“…Thanks, Irida. I’m just a bit nervous, but… it’s just a big deal, that's all.”

Irida shook her head. “That’s alright, Dawn. I know you said you wanted to talk about something important, but… take your time.”

Dawn’s weak smile grew a bit more, as she took a deep breath in and out to prepare herself for this.

“I’m good. Just needed a sec.” Dawn turned to face Irida fully. “What I wanted to tell you… It involves Twinleaf, that place I’ve been telling you about. Where I came from.”

Irida’s eyes widened, but she nodded slowly, to indicate Dawn to keep talking.

Dawn’s eyes shifted downwards, looking at Irida’s hand as it rested on her own. “You see… I haven’t been… entirely honest about that.”

“What do you mean, Dawn?” Her eyes softened, looking curious.

“…All those things that happened to me, all the people I’ve told you about – that much is true. I haven’t fabricated that. But…” Dawn sighed, looking up at her suddenly, seriousness in her eyes. “You deserve to know the truth.”

“Twinleaf is my hometown from the future. I’m from the future, not from another world, or from another region. From about 200 years in the future – and I’m from Sinnoh, the land that Hisui eventually becomes.”

Irida’s eyes widened almost instantly. Dawn continued after a brief pause.

“Arceus – that is, almighty Sinnoh, the creator of the universe – brought me across space and time to Hisui, for… who knows what reason, really.” Dawn grumbled lightly, glancing off to the side. “I never really got an answer outside of ‘seek all Pokemon’.”

She glanced up at Irida, who still looked surprised. “But that’s besides the point. The point is… that’s who I really am. I’m Dawn Platinum, from Sinnoh, a girl from 200 years into the future, a girl who got sent back in time to this point in time… for reasons I don’t exactly know. Everything else I told you is true, but the words were twisted just enough to keep that part of my identity a secret. I just… I didn’t want to tell people this and have them look at me so differently. It’d get me thrown out, I figured.”

“But I never should’ve kept this from you, Irida. I’m sorry.” Dawn looked downwards, shaking her head. “I hope you can forgive me, but I’ll understand if you don’t. It’s a pretty big thing to tell someone so suddenly.”

“…Why wouldn’t I forgive you, Dawn?”

Dawn looked up slowly, seeing a weak smile from Irida.

“I will admit, this is…” Irida looked as if she was struggling to come up with the right word for it. “Rather surprising, I suppose. I cannot say I was expecting that to be what you told me.” She stroked Dawn’s hand gently with her thumb.

“But… I know you had your reasons to keep that a secret. That certainly is a surprising thing for anybody to hear, really. And no matter your reason for hiding it, nor the matter of your origins, all I know is that you’re still Dawn, and you didn’t lie about that. I know you didn’t.” 

Irida smiled warmly once more. “And really, that’s what’s important to me. You’re still Dawn, the woman I fell in love with. Nothing changes that. And it means quite a lot to me that you were able to tell me this. That honesty is really important, and… it shows you care a lot. And that’s one of the many things that made me fall in love with you, Dawn.”

Irida put her free hand onto Dawn’s cheek, caressing it gently. “So, don’t worry. You may be from a world vastly different from ours, and that is something that is rather shocking to find out, but in all of vast space, your place has found you. I found you. And nothing can change the fact that I love you.”

Dawn gave a weak smile, as she pulled Irida in for a big hug. “…Thanks, Irida. I… I knew I could trust you. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, Dawn.” Irida hummed happily as her head rested on Dawn’s shoulder. “I forgive you, and it’s nothing to worry about. Thank you for telling me – I’m glad you could trust me with this.”

Her eyes becoming mistier, Dawn smiled into Irida’s shoulder, feeling genuinely happy. 

It did feel a lot better to be honest about that. Even if it was very jarring, the fact that Irida didn’t think twice about it was an awfully big relief.

Dawn and Irida pulled back from the hug, Dawn wiping her eyes slightly. Irida smiled wider, a light giggle escaping her.

“Thank you again, Irida. I… Sorry if that was pretty sudden.” She gave a breathless chuckle. “I just wanted to get it off my chest, really. I’ve been thinking a lot about why I’m here, and how I plan to stay here in Hisui… Cogita said that I should be honest with those I love, in that case. And… well, you’re the most important thing in the world to me, so I wanted to tell you above all else.”

“…I-I’m glad you want to stay here, Dawn. I knew you would, but…” Irida looked a little choked up, now. “I-It makes me happy to hear you will, because that means I get to share the vastness of Hisui with you for as long as possible, and that’s all I could ever want. I-I was hoping to speak to you about that too, so… I-I’m relieved, honestly…”

“Aw, darling…” Dawn smiled, shuffling closer to Irida and giving her a hug. Irida returned it, tightly gripping the back of Dawn’s light-wear kimono, the same one she wore at the festival. "I'm not going anywhere. Promise."

“I love you, Dawn…”

“And I love you too, Irida.”

As the two kissed, Dawn did feel a lot better about things.

Maybe people wouldn’t mind. She had proven her desire to stay and protect Hisui, no matter what the cost. She had proven herself not to be a stranger to this land, but someone who sought to protect it. 

Someone who was happy to remain here, next to those she cared about – in the arms of her beloved.

And perhaps then, they would find some way to communicate to those in the future that she was okay, to try and ensure that things remained the same, but that they knew that she was happy.

Dawn had found her place in space and time, and it was here. She was confident of that.

And she wanted to stay here for as long as she could.

Much, much later…

After a considerable amount of time had passed, Dawn had successfully completed the Pokedex in full – having caught and recorded every Pokemon within Hisui. It was a monumental task, and it was celebrated across the Galaxy Team, and all of Jubilife Village. A truly incredible feat. Even the clans had been happy to hear of her accomplishment.

Of course, Dawn gave credit to Rei as well, as they often shared information between their notes – but Rei admitted defeat, as he simply couldn’t keep up with Dawn’s ability to record and gather information. She had truly gotten a knack for this thing, and she was proud of that. Everybody else had shown their support as well, which was incredibly heartwarming.

Dawn had also told many of her origins. It started small, as she didn’t want it to balloon into a giant rumour, but eventually, people seemed to ease up to this idea – some were still a bit startled, but they respected her efforts to save Hisui, nonetheless. Her coming from the future was known, now, having come across time and space to help Hisui thrive, and Dawn was still seen as a valuable member of the region, regardless of her origins. She had fought for her right to stay here, and she couldn't be happier.

...Adaman rubbed the fact that her girlfriend was from the future in quite often to Irida, though. While the two were  starting to getting along, it seemed their bickering would never actually end.

While the Pokedex was completed, work was still to be done. Relationships between Pokemon and people becoming stronger, bonds being created, and even more people becoming interested in battling Pokemon in friendly matters seemed just around the corner now that research on them was becoming so much more available. 

Their surveying work was never truly done, either – which she was happy to indulge in. There were still so many things to uncover regarding Pokemon, so many secrets to uncover, that would not only help her step up her game (as people in Hisui seemed to be getting a lot better – many looking for a chance to defeat someone as good as her, which was a daunting task), but would help her explain the relationship between Pokemon and people so much more.

And, with warden Ingo, Dawn had set up something akin to a fighting facility, allowing people to arrange battles with members of the Galaxy Team, the two clans, and even against Dawn and Ingo themselves. Dawn and Ingo often rotated, allowing both of them to have free time to attend to their duties, like surveying or taking care of Sneasler.

People seemed to take quite an interest to this, and it felt good to be helping people experience the joy of Pokemon battling. People were engaging with it, some were even discussing battling strategies, and she was happy to provide feedback whenever she could - and the grin on her face when someone asked to fight her 'no holds barred' reflected this desire to truly help Hisui grow. Dawn was damn good at battling, and she was happy to share her passion with the region she cared about so deeply.

Dawn felt at home. She had a place in Hisui, after all. Though she was brought here by chance, it felt like nothing more than a miracle. She would miss Sinnoh, so very much, but... She knew she could find a way to tell everybody she was okay, someday. Dawn wanted nothing more for them to know. Perhaps, in making her mark like this, they would know she was okay. She couldn't really say.

And so, now that she had done all she was set out to do for the day, and after having celebrated completing the Pokedex, she was spending the night with her beloved in the Alabaster Icelands. After all, she was still incredibly important to her, with Dawn taking maybe a few more days off than she should just to spend time with Irida.

(Miraculously, nobody minded this.)

And so, as the night sky turned black, Dawn and Irida enjoyed the time they were spending together inside, at Irida’s place in the Pearl Settlement, chatting away as they normally did.

“…Man, I’m thinking about it now, and you’ve gotten pretty good at catching Pokemon since your first time, huh?” Dawn grinned as she watched Irida petting the new Eevee that sat in her lap as it slept. They had gone out earlier, and properly caught an Eevee that was nearby. 

Irida had wanted to train another Pokemon, using advice from Dawn. This one was either going to be an Espeon or a Flareon, and the idea of Irida, the only person Dawn knew who hated the heat that much having a Flareon was kind of funny to her.

(She recognized this herself, but still stood firm. It was powerful, and… she thought it was cute, too.

‘ Hey, that’s not a bad reason to want something on your team!’ )

“I certainly had quite the good teacher for it, didn’t I?” Irida smiled. “And she’s quite breathtaking, too…”

“Aw, you flirt…” Dawn leaned in, giving Irida a kiss on the cheek. “You’re a real sweetheart, you know that?”

“Well, so are you, my beloved.” Irida smiled happily as she hummed. “I really am quite thankful for your help, though. I still don’t know if I’d use Poke Balls, but… understanding them a little more allows me to expand my horizons, to understand more of the vast world ahead of us.”

“That’s a pretty good way to put it, I think.” Dawn smiled back. “Although, on an unrelated note…” She yawned, mumbling a little and stretching her back. “Think I might go to bed. I’m getting pretty sleepy.”

Irida nodded. “Not a bad idea. It has been quite a long day.” She stretched her back as well, gently picking up the Eevee in her lap in a matter that didn’t wake it up, gently placing it down next to Glaceon, who was already sleeping.

Dawn smiled at the sight as she made her way into Irida’s bed, already wearing her night clothing – brought with her from Jubilife. They did make for a nice pair of pajamas, she had to admit.

Snuggling into the sheets, Dawn’s smile only expanded tenfold as her beloved hopped into bed next to her, cuddling up nice and close as she pulled Dawn in, having just blown out all of the lanterns. That same warm, comforting hug that she had come to love enveloped her once more, her heart pounding from sheer happiness.

“Goodnight, my shining pearl. I love you.”

“I love you too, my shooting star. I always will.”

And with that, Dawn closed her eyes, and began to sleep.

…But as she did, a blinding light enveloped her eyes, and a voice called out to her…

“—DON’T WANT TO LEAVE!”

Dawn shot up suddenly, sweat across her face as she heaved, her breath heavy, her eyes still filled with tears. The room was pitch black, as it was still late into the night.

Dread ran down her face, as her vision went across the room. Back and forth. Desperately hoping it wasn’t real.

That was her nightstand. Her hormone bottles were sitting on it. All her things were around the room. Her television. Her door. Her desk.

This was her room.

She was back in Sinnoh. In the modern day.

Her eyes darted to her side.

Irida was not there.

Chapter Text

“Nonononononononononono…”

Dawn felt the dread bubbling in her chest, in her stomach – through her entire body, as she registered what was going on.

She was forcefully sent back to Sinnoh. Against her will, despite her pleas.

She had begged Arceus to do anything to reconsider. Find some kind of way to keep her in Hisui. Not to take her away from her beloved.

“...Thou are a stranger to this time. However,” Arceus spoke with a loud, booming voice, “thy actions have been remarkable, and prevented the collapse of the universe. For that, I thank thee.”

“ARE YOU SERIOUS!?” Dawn spoke as her eyes were filled with tears. “I-I’ve found my place here, I’ve met someone I love, and you’re just going to… whisk me away because I’m not from this time!?”

“Thy true purpose,” it spoke once more, “is not here, but thou have done well to see out the task set to you. Unflagging devotion to a goal shall see it through… not unlike the ancient hero. To see such acts play out yet again has pleased me.”

“Y-You brought me here just to watch a story play out once again?!” Dawn was bewildered, almost unable to get her words out due to how flustered she was. “I-I… I… Wh-what of my own purpose?! Why can I not stay!?”

“For thy devotion to your task, as well as your unwavering will… I shall bestow upon thee a part of myself, as well as my blessing.”

“I DON’T NEED THAT!” Dawn was yelling, her voice shrill now. “I-I need Irida! I want to be with her! I promised her I’d never leave! I want to see Hisui thrive!!! I’ve worked so hard to ensure it would! I’m genuinely happy here, happier than I’ve ever been, and you’re going to take that away from me?! Please, you have to understand; I’ve carved out my own purpose, and I care so deeply about the people here!!”

“...I see. To give up a piece of divinity is quite the noble act… But thou are to still be sent back to thy proper location, to not risk space-time distortion further.” It bowed its head slightly. “For that, apologies are in order… but thy acts have been devout, and shall not be forgotten.”

A light glow began to fill the area, but Dawn was not backing down.

“You have truly earned my blessing.”

“ Bullshit! You’ve risked it once before, risk it again! Please! I’m begging you, whatever it takes, let me stay with her! That’s all I ask! That’s all I need! I–”

Her breath was heavy as she leaped out of bed. She was still in the same pajamas she fell into Hisui with, the same pair she was wearing when she fell asleep next to Irida.

Dawn darted out of her room, seeing the hallway and looking over the railing. This was her house. This was Sinnoh.

Wait, her mom. Was her mom here? Holy shit, she had to be worried sick. Dawn was freaking out right now, but she needed to speak to somebody . She needed to tell them she was okay, even if mentally, she wasn’t. 

Dawn dashed into her mother’s room, practically breaking the door down as she stood in the doorway, seeing her mother slowly get up, rubbing her eyes. “...Dawn? What’s the matter?”

“MOM!”

Dawn threw her arms around her mother, very suddenly. Despite everything, she had not seen her mom in about five months.  

“I… Honey, are you alright?” Her mother pulled Dawn back, looking in her eyes as Dawn had a panicked expression on her face, filled with tears.

“I-I– Mom, I haven’t seen you in months, a-and I’m home now, and I was in the Hisui region for months – I got sent to the fucking past – and I wasn’t able to say anything but I know I was gone a while I’m home now and I missed you but… but I need to get back because I belong there and I need to be with her again and–”

“Sweetie, sweetie…” Johanna grabbed Dawn’s hand, rubbing her thumb over it gently. “What in the world could’ve happened to have you this worked up? You’re not the type to get nightmares often. Did something happen?”

Dawn looked flabbergasted. “Mom oh my god I missed you, I-I was gone for months , mom, you guys must have had no idea where I was and I’m sorry but I-I was in the past, a-and I was practically fighting f-for my survival and–”

Seeing the worried, yet confused look on her mother’s face, Dawn paused, still breathing heavily. Her mom continued to stroke her hand gently.

“Darling, it’s okay. It was just a dream, you didn’t go anywhere. You’re still here, it hasn’t been months, and everything is perfectly okay. Nothing has happened .” She gave a comforting smile, to try and ease Dawn’s worries.

“...Wh…what?!”

Johanna looked shocked just seeing Dawn’s absolutely terrified expression at that statement.

Dawn booked it out of her mother’s room, heading into her own, and…

On her bed, she grabbed her phone, which was no longer an Arc Phone – the same simple phone she had before.

“There’s no way, that literally can’t–”

She felt her spirit drop as she saw that the date on her phone was the same day she landed in Hisui. Notifications of conversations from the group chat with her, Lucas and Barry in it were on the screen; random, nonsensical conversations had been going on since she had gone to bed that night before she left. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

“I…”

Had…

Had time frozen completely while she was gone? Was she sent back to the exact moment she was taken away? She didn’t know, but whatever the answer was, it felt crushing.

Dawn dropped her phone, the device hitting the ground with a thud. She was feeling even more anxious now.  

She was back in Sinnoh, presumably with no way to get home, and she had never left at all, it seemed. 

Nothing had changed while she was gone. Nobody was worrying about her going missing, because it hadn’t even been a day. It hadn’t even been a couple of hours.

“T-that… that can’t…”

She fell to her knees, her face only displaying dread. Her heart felt numb.

“Dawn…” Her mother was at her door, looking more concerned than ever. “Is everything okay?”

“I-I… I lost the love of my life… she’s gone, forever…”

She would never see Irida again.

Never.

No more would she see that smile – hear that voice – anything.

Dawn, beginning to cry, pounded a fist onto her floor in rage, her tears dropping onto the floor gently.

She sobbed, and she sobbed loudly, as her mother came up and put an arm around her daughter in comfort, as best as she could.

As Irida woke up, blinking gently, she noticed a distinct lack of something in her direct vision.

Dawn wasn’t there.

She shuffled to sit up, but smiled gently, figuring that Dawn must have woken up early. It had to have been quite a while ago, though. 

“...Dawn?” Irida stretched as she let out a light yawn, quickly glancing around her place. Dawn wasn’t here, either. Her things sat neatly on the table, however – her Survey Corps uniform, her satchel, everything, were neatly folded up and on the table, still. She also noted that Glaceon, sleeping on that pot she usually did, was asleep – she was a light sleeper, so she surely would’ve been alerted.

Maybe she just went outside briefly, or she wasn’t too far. She had to be within the Pearl Settlement – she couldn’t have left, not without her things. But she figured she should check, anyway. It wasn’t like Dawn to just disappear like this. Did something happen?

She couldn’t help but feel a bit worried – seeing Dawn disappear so suddenly was quite the surprise. Dawn wasn’t the type to just… up and leave without a peep, either. 

Slipping on her shoes, Irida made her way outside of her tent, looking around slowly as she did, and… 

No sign of Dawn. Even looking for footprints, Irida noted that the only thing she could see was the freshly fallen snow from last night, not being disturbed since. No direction to search in, nothing.

Her worry only started to grow, as silly as she felt for it. But her things were still there, so it couldn’t have been Dawn leaving. Everything was too neat to indicate something had happened, she assumed, so it couldn’t have been that.

But if it wasn’t that, where could Dawn have gone?

“...Oh, Gaeric.” Irida spotted Lord Avalugg’s warden walking by as he carried a rather large log with him, as he turned around to face Irida with a smile on his face. “Have you seen Dawn anywhere, at all?” Her worry was clear as day from her expression. “When I woke up, she wasn’t here, but her things were still here, so… I can’t imagine she went far. I was hoping you’d have seen her.”

“Dawn? Hmmm…” Gaeric put his free hand on his chin, thinking with a loud hum, before shaking his head. “Unfortunately, I cannot say I’ve seen her around. Perhaps some others have seen her, however!”

Irida’s worry could only grow. Gaeric was always up early, so she figured he would’ve seen Dawn.

Maybe he was busy, though. It’s entirely possible that Dawn was around here, and he just hasn’t seen here. She must be somewhere… but this isn’t like her.

“...Thank you, sir. I’ll… I’ll ask around and see.”

Gaeric nodded. “I’ll keep an eye out as well. I’m sure she’s around!”

Irida then went around and asked every member of the Pearl Clan she could, checking absolutely every angle she could. Asking every single person at the Pearl Settlement, anybody who she thought could have a lead.

Nothing.

Nobody had seen Dawn at all – nor would they have heard something that would indicate her leaving. She even went out to check the base camps, set up by the Galaxy Team – they couldn’t report anything, either. 

Nobody had seen Dawn leave.

But she was gone.

Irida was beside herself with worry, now, feeling the anxiety of not knowing where her girlfriend had gone truly hit her heavily. She made her way back to her tent, looking at Dawn’s things as they sat on her table. The six Poke Balls that held her Pokemon were still there, as well, sitting beside her folded clothes and other belongings.

…Maybe they had some way to tell where Dawn had gone. Surely, right?

She grabbed one of them, and did what she usually saw Dawn do to release it from the Poke Ball, gently throwing it onto the ground. And…

…Nothing.

Irida stared in shock as the Poke Ball opened up on the ground, no Pokemon within.

She grabbed one of the others. And then another one. And the rest of them.

None of them had Dawn’s Pokemon in them. They were entirely empty.

Dawn, seemingly, didn’t have her Pokemon with her, but their Poke Balls were still here, although they were empty now, and all of her belongings were here as well, but she had up and disappeared with nobody seeing her?

She could feel her breath getting heavier as she could feel the weight of the situation weigh on her more and more as she took everything in.

Was Dawn just gone? Was she okay? Where could she have gone? 

“No, no, no, no…” Irida could almost physically feel how anxious she was now, but… 

Dawn had to be somewhere.

Anywhere.

As Irida fell to her knees looking at the empty Poke Balls, feeling the dread bubble up in her stomach, she turned around to see someone entering her tent.

“...Irida?” It was Palina, standing there with worry on her face as she watched Irida, sitting on the . “I’ve come to visit, but… is everything okay? Gaeric asked me if I’ve seen Dawn, but I haven’t. What happened?”

“I-I…” Irida’s voice was shaky as she looked back at the empty Poke Balls.

“...I… I don’t know where she went, Palina…” Her voice was weak, slightly shaky. “She… She disappeared this morning, and… And nobody knows where she’s gone.”

A light gasp could be heard from behind Irida as she continued to look at them, feeling unable to move. She felt entirely, wholly numb.

“...Irida…”

As Irida sat there, feeling unable to move, Palina walked up to Irida, kneeling down, and putting a hand around her, pulling her in for some comfort.

It was light, but…

It meant a lot. 

“I’m sure she’s okay, Irida.” Palina spoke softly, doing nothing but holding Irida close with her one arm. “I know we’ll be able to find her.”

Irida felt her eyes well up with tears, but… But she had to keep it together.

This just didn’t make any sense, though. But Dawn had to be somewhere. She had to do something.

And she wouldn’t have left without telling Irida, first. She knew that. Dawn had said she wasn’t going anywhere, and she had been so honest with Irida so as to tell her that she was from the future. Dawn had shown her devotion to stay here, to stay in Hisui, to stay with her.

This was not like her at all. But the fact that this was so unlike her didn’t explain where Dawn had gone, and…

That worried her.

Irida grabbed her obi, quickly intending to make her way to Mamoswine so that she could head to Jubilife Village.

“Irida?”

“I-I’m leaving, Palina. I have to speak to the Galaxy Team. They have to know something.” Irida practically darted out the door, heading towards the entrance of the Pearl Settlement as she did. 

Surely, they had to know something.

Surely, they’d be able to find her.

They had to.

Because Irida needed Dawn in her life, and the thought of Dawn disappearing without so much of a trace was absolutely gut-wrenching. She didn’t want to imagine it. Dawn had to be out there somewhere.

Dawn, please… where did you go?

The door to Lucas’ room swung open sharply, with Dawn standing in the doorway as Lucas jumped sharply in his seat, some of his papers rustling about.

“ Jeez, at least knock, first.” Lucas chuckled after turning around and looking at Dawn, before his expression changed to a much softer, concerned one at seeing Dawn’s absolutely mortified expression.

“.. . Dawn?”

Dawn didn’t waste any time, walking up to him and quickly putting her hands onto his shoulders. “LUCAS. Lucas, please, you have to tell me everything you know about the Pearl Clan’s leader! You have to tell me about Irida. About Hisui! I need to know literally anything about Hisui. Please. Literally anything.”

Dawn was desperate. She knew Lucas was a historian – he would often tell her about random historical facts, after all. Especially about Hisui – so he’d surely be able to tell her more, about what happened, literally anything.

Lucas looked awfully concerned, hesitating for a second before gently moving Dawn’s hands off of his shoulders. “I… I can help with that, sure, but… is everything okay, Dawn? You look like you haven’t gotten a wink of sleep.”

“I don’t have time to talk about that, I need to see a textbook! Anything! Something! Please, Lucas!” Dawn started to tear up again, the thought already eating at her. “I need to see her. I need to see what happened to her! I have to find some way to get back, Lucas, I can’t deal with this!!”

Her friend’s worry only grew. “Dawn, please, tell me what happened.”

Stammering for a second, Dawn’s emotions eventually burst out. 

“I-I went to the past, Lucas! Arceus sent me to the past, I was in Hisui, a-a-and I was there, I was working for my fucking survival, and I was there for 6 months, and I stopped a space-time rift from destroying the world, and I had caught Palkia and Dialga, a-and the Pearl Clan’s leader, I fell in love with her, and she fell in love with me, and we were together and we were so happy and I was supposed to stay there, Lucas!”  

Dawn’s voice was shrill, her eyes filled with tears. “I wasn’t supposed to leave there! I miss Irida so damn much, Lucas! A-and I thought I was gone for months, because I was there for such a long time, but I got back and it hasn’t even been a DAY since I was gone, and I’m freaking out because nobody will believe me on this! I-I was telling my mom, and she didn’t know what to say, and all she did was worry for me and I need to get back! ”

She stared at Lucas intensely as she breathed heavily, trying to catch her breath in between the small chokes from her tears.

Lucas looked on in slight confusion, only being able to get out slight pauses.

“...Dawn, I… Are you sure you’re okay?”

Dawn immediately looked upset. 

“ I-I’m not! I can’t prove I was there but I WAS THERE! A-and I can’t get back! All the people I cared about – I was in the Survey Corps, I was part of the Galaxy Team, I saw so much and experienced so much a-and I was in so many major historical parts of history, I was there with the clans, everything! A-and I got forced to go back against my will and now I’m back here and I should be with her because I loved her, Lucas! I love her more than anything, but she’s gone now! She’s stuck in the past, and I’m stuck in the future, and we’ll never see each other again! What am I going to do–”

“Dawn! Dawn.” Lucas stood up, grabbing Dawn by the shoulders. “Dawn, please. Let’s slow down a bit, okay? Please.” 

Her best friend looking at her with a genuinely concerned expression, Dawn paused, still breathing and tears still flowing from her eyes.

She was still distraught, she was still a wreck, but she had paused. 

“I don’t know what to make of any of this, but I figure it’s best to listen, first. That way I can understand things. Do you want to talk about it? I’ll listen, Dawn – it’s the least I can do for a friend.”

Dawn took a deep, shaky breath, still not doing her best, but willing to at least talk about it.

“...O-Okay, let me start from the very, very beginning, and let me tell you everything. ”

“I-I…” Lucas grumbled, rustling a hand through his hair as he tried to process everything. “Jeez, Dawn, that’s… certainly something. But… Dawn, I really don’t know what to say.”

As the two were sitting down, Dawn grabbed Lucas’ arm, dead serious. “Lucas, I promise you, I am dead serious about this. I-I have no reason to lie about it! I-I saw everybody’s ancestors – I saw YOUR ancestor, he was a really nice guy named Rei – I was in the past, I stopped the space-time rift, I fought another fucking dude with a Giratina! A-and Irida, she… she loved me, Lucas, I need to see her again, I need to be with her, I don’t know what I’m going to do, and–”

As Dawn paused to simply stand in place, taking deep, shaky breaths, Lucas sighed, still looking worried. “Dawn, I… I want to believe you. I really do. And honestly, part of me does. It just concerns me seeing you this beat up about it, and I want to focus on that.”

Dawn shook her head, her hands balling up into fists as she sobbed. “I was there, I-I promise! I know I was! I-I broke my fucking arm there, Luke! T- Chansey were used because I mentioned the idea to them! I was exiled from the village! I don’t know how to prove this to you dude, I don’t, but I know I was there! And Arceus sends me back against my will and I NEED TO SEE HER AGAIN, LUCAS!”

“Dawn, for your own sake, please… ” Lucas grabbed one of her hands, looking worried. “Please, Dawn, focus on yourself right now. I know you’re worried about the Pearl Clan’s leader, and this isn’t easy to swallow. But you have to breathe a bit. Give yourself some room to breathe. You’ve been through a lot, it seems. Please. ” Lucas’ voice was soft – concerned, and trying not to spark any more emotions out of Dawn, for her own sake.

Dawn clenched her eyes shut, shuddering. Maybe Lucas was right. But…

She didn’t want to think about anything else.

She couldn’t.

Irida was such an important part of her life, and she didn’t want to dare think about having that image slip away. It was all she had, now, and if Dawn lost that, then what did she have left?

Irida was all she could think about right now. Dawn missed her. It was terrifying to be so far away from her.

Lucas went over to his shelf, grabbing a small book. “The thing is, some of it lines up. And… Well, this is more knowledge from you regarding Sinnoh’s history than I’ve ever seen. I know I’ve talked to you about it for hours, but this is really detailed stuff. But… But the ancient hero, the one who stopped that space-time rift that you’re mentioning, who was part of the old Galaxy Team, he looks nothing like you. Unless you changed your style drastically, but…” 

Dawn went over, looking at the book Lucas was holding. It was a small book on Hisui, with photos and recountings of historical moments. 

In the photo were the many members of the Galaxy Team  – Professor Laventon, Cyllene, Kamado, everyone she had come to know and love.

…But not Dawn. She wasn’t there, at all.

But she remembered taking this photo. It was just after she had completed the Pokedex. It was a commemorative one, Professor Laventon had said.

“B-but…”

Instead, in the place that she remembered being in the photo, just between Rei and Laventon, was someone else entirely. Someone she didn’t even recognize.

In the exact same spot as she was.

Had all of her actions been wiped over? Or did they actually happen in the first place?

Did anything she do in Hisui hold any weight, and had Arceus just… rendered it all moot?

Lucas waited a second for Dawn, before closing the book and putting a hand on his friend’s back. “Regardless of that, though… There's no way we know of to go back to the past, Dawn. And if this did happen, well… I don’t know what I could do to help.”

“Y-you gotta tell me what happened to them, Lucas. To anybody! I-I have to know what happened! Was Irida okay?!”

“Dawn…”

“Lucas, please!! I-I-I know you’re right, but I loved her, Lucas! A-and she loved me! She told me to my face that she was queer! We were in love, Lucas, a-a-and I’ve never been so happy in my life, and she genuinely cared for me, and I genuinely cared for her, i-it was just perfect, but ARCEUS had to go FUCK IT UP! All because of some STUPID FUCKING SPACE-TIME SHIT! I’ll never see her face again, hear my name on her voice again, I’ll never kiss her again, I’ll never feel her warmth again! None of it! It’s not fucking fair, Lucas!”

As Dawn once again huffed and heaved, all Lucas could do was open his arms for a hug.

Dawn paused for a second, before slowly walking into Lucas’ arms, her friend’s arms wrapping around her, and she cried again.

She cried. She cried, and cried, and cried.

Dawn missed Irida.

But she’d never be able to go back.

Ever. 

And she was to live with this her entire life.

“...wn! Dawn!!!!”

At the sound of rapid knocking at her door, Dawn looked up, having been lying in bed for the past few hours. Not sleeping, not doing anything.

She felt numb. Drained of all emotion – it just hurt, at this point.

“Dawn!!! You’re in there, right?” The voice at the other side of the door was familiar, though, as it was filled with energy, though the excited tone wasn’t present. It was Barry; a voice she didn’t really expect to be present. All she had heard over the past few hours – since yesterday, really – was her mom checking in on her and seeing if she wanted to eat.

Barry showing up was a bit of a surprise, she had to admit.

“Johanna said you’re in here, so I have to assume you are. I guess you might not be in the mood for talkin’ much, huh…”

Dawn sunk back into her bed, not making any noise.

“Listen, Dawn. I… I know I ain’t good with this kinda stuff.” Barry spoke honestly on the other end of the door. “You know me. I’m pretty impatient. Never have time for that. But I couldn’t just sit around idly while my best friend is feeling like crap, right? No matter what!”

After a brief pause, some light stammers, and a sigh, Barry began to speak again.

“I don’t know what’s goin’ on, Dawn, but… I just wanted you to know we all care about you. And you’re important to us. And no matter what you’re going through, I don’t gotta know at all. I just know that my rival – my best friend, wasn’t doing so great, and I just wanted you to know that we’re all here for you, yeah? I know you’d do that for me! You don’t gotta do anything, Dawn, but…”

“We love you, yeah? Just… I hope everything will be okay, Dawn. Sorry for the sudden intrusion. I don’t know if you were sleepin’ or anything, but…”

Barry’s attention was then brought to the sound of Dawn’s door creaking open very slowly, with Dawn standing in it, looking like a wreck. Her hair was messy, and she looked like she hadn’t slept in a while.

“...heya, Barry. Thanks.”

Barry didn’t do anything but wrap Dawn in a tight, comforting hug.

Dawn felt herself tear up lightly, but not enough to actually cry.

She simply wrapped her arms around Barry in return. The comfort was nice.

“...we’ve been looking for days, Miss Irida.” Rei spoke with a rather pained expression on his face. “Every single member of the Galaxy Team has been scouring the region for her – practically nowhere has been untouched. But… we’ve had no luck. No luck on Warden Ingo, either…”

Irida looked mortified. “But where did she go, then?! ” She looked at Rei intensely. “I-I don’t know where she’s gone, and it worries me sick! T-this isn’t like her, I know it isn’t! First she disappears, and then all of her Pokemon have been released from the pastures here, and… and it feels like every trace of her except our memories of her are just… gone. A-and for Warden Ingo to leave so suddenly, as well…”

She had gone back to the Galaxy Hall to try and get a status report on the search that had been conducted for Dawn, just a few days after it had been started. After reporting her disappearance, Irida had done everything she could to try and get as many hands on deck to find Dawn as possible.

Even the Diamond Clan had tried to help, tried to offer any solution. Irida had been out by herself as well, using Ursaluna to try and find any trace of Dawn, since she held onto her belongings and used Ursaluna to grab Dawn’s scent off them. 

But to no avail. Dawn wasn’t anywhere in the region, it seemed. Where could she have gone? It had been days since Irida had seen her, and she didn’t know where in the world she went.

Worst of all, when they went to investigate the Coronet Highlands, one of their first locations, they found out that Warden Ingo was gone, as well – another disappearance. The Ride Pokemon Sneasler seemed to have no idea where he had gone, and seemed distraught. It was another person to add to their searches. 

She was worried about both of them, of course, especially as Warden Ingo had proven himself to be a well-beloved member of the Pearl Clan, but Dawn especially was crushing for her. Having two people to worry about was just too much, it felt. But she had to keep it together.

Irida’s breath was sharp and shaky as she stood there, trying not to panic any more than she already had been over the past few days. But it was certainly very hard not to when the person you love, who you know would never leave you, just… suddenly up and leaves.

Dawn wouldn’t have done that of her own volition. But what could’ve happened to her?

Professor Laventon gave a worried mumble. “We’re just as concerned as you, ma’am. But we unfortunately don’t have any more leads… We’ve done all we could.”

Adaman, standing beside Irida, nodded. “It’s bizarre. Dawn didn’t seem like the type who would leave so suddenly. And for her to just disappear like this…” He put his hand to his forehead, grumbling slightly. It was clear he was frustrated at the lack of answers, as well. “Warden Ingo doesn’t seem to be the type, either. It makes no sense.”

“W-what are we to do, then?!” Irida’s voice was more emotional than she’d like, but she still tried to speak as professionally as she could. “Dawn has to be somewhere. We’ve looked across the entire region, but there has to be a good explanation for where she’d gone!” 

Her hands were balled up, shaking at her side as she tried to keep it together. “D-Dawn wouldn’t just leave us so suddenly. She must be somewhere. Perhaps we need to expand to looking over the seas, and…”

“...That may be an option,” Professor Laventon said, crossing his arms, “But… it would certainly be an undertaking. We don’t have the necessary tools to so easily search out the seas, nor do we have access to Ride Pokemon. I’m… afraid that avenue might not be possible…”

Irida stood in place, glancing down slightly as she tried her best to hide the sorrow in her eyes.

None of this made any sense. Where could Dawn have gone? Could she have gone to another region? Was she taken against her will? No, that one didn’t make any sense – surely she would’ve heard such a struggle, someone coming in and doing so. But where could she have gone, then? She was still so devoted to seeing out her goals. She said she had carved out her own purpose here.

And Ingo leaving so suddenly was surprising, too. Him and Dawn had that same world in common, but that was really the only connecting thread. So why–

…A thought hit her, suddenly, and it was one she didn’t like.

“I’m from the future… about 200 years in the future – and I’m from Sinnoh, the land that Hisui eventually becomes.”

“ Arceus – that is, almighty Sinnoh, the creator of the universe – brought me across space and time to Hisui, for… who knows what reason, really. I never really got an answer outside of ‘seek all Pokemon’.”

Dawn had said that, back when she was first telling Irida of her actual origins.

The day before Dawn disappeared, it was when she was celebrating completing the Pokedex.

Was it possible she completed all she was set out to do, and thus, was sent back home? Had Ingo done what he was required to do?

Had they both been sent home?

Her expression grew even dimmer at this realization. This was a very, very real possibility. Almighty Sinnoh – known as Arceus, the one that created the entire world, could have said she was done with her mission, and could have sent her home. 

That would explain why she had disappeared so suddenly. Why all of her Pokemon had been released, yet nobody had seen her. Why all of her things were still there by the time Irida had woken up.

This was a possibility that Irida hadn’t even considered, but the more she thought about it, the more it was a very real possibility.

And this showed on her face, looking absolutely filled with dread.

“...Irida?” Adaman spoke up, putting a hand onto her back. “Are… are you okay?”

Irida didn’t want to say it. She didn’t want to make it any more real than it already felt. She wanted this to remain just a possibility in her head.

But it was the possibility that explained the most things.

Dawn, very likely, was hundreds of years in the future.

In death, one can know where someone they love is – they can ease the pain by visiting a grave. The pain is still present, but there’s a physical aspect of it.

But time? There is nothing more linear, more restricting of space to move in, than time.

Dawn was pulled across a force nobody could ever hope to cross on their own. No further traces of her would exist. What Dawn had left behind would be all that remained of her.

There’d be no way for Irida to see her again.

And so, for the first time in a few days, properly allowing herself to…

Irida fell to her knees, and she began to cry.

She sobbed.

She mourned the loss of her beloved, the person who she realized she’d never see again.

A few days later…

Dawn sat at the lakeside of Lake Verity, staring out into the waters as they rippled gently. The atmosphere was quiet and dull; the only sounds that could be heard were the waters themselves and the small noises of Pokemon as they flew about in the nearby forest.

She was hoping she’d see Mesprit here, honestly. That maybe, it’d come out of the cave, that same, cheery smile on its face, it’d boop Dawn on the nose as always, and it’d allow her to keep that memory of Irida alive, in some capacity. Because Mesprit truly loved that emotion Dawn showed, especially when it came to her.

…But to no avail, it seemed. So, as always, she sat at the shore, just…

Taking everything in.

“...Hey.”

Dawn perked up at the sound of her name, turning around to see Lucas, a weak smile on his face.

“I figured I’d find you here. Johanna said you went out for a little walk, so…” Lucas walked up, sitting beside her. “You always did like going here.”

“Oh, Luke!” Dawn forced out a smile, trying to sound upbeat. “Nice to see you. Just enjoying the atmosphere here, I guess. I’m fine, really. Honest.”

Lucas looked concerned, as if he didn’t believe Dawn one bit. 

But honestly, Dawn was doing fine, now! She was doing wonderful.

Sure, the fact that no historical documentation mentioned her, or the fact that Irida had her as a lover, or anything, she had no trace on history as a whole, was… certainly very fucking hard to swallow. 

The only real thing that she had as proof was the changes her body had gone under due to estrogen – her hips had gotten a little wider, as well as other slight physical changes, but those were hard to prove directly to others, and really didn’t make much of an impact.

And yeah, she had gone to every possible avenue to see if there was some way – any way – that she could prove her time there. She had even gone to Cynthia, seeing if the Azure Flute, that she knew she had, would have any remnants of Dawn on it. After all, her name was carved into it, right?

Nope! No name, no charm, not even a trace. Nothing.

But that was fine. She was fine! Dawn was also fine when she was frantically trying to ask Lucas if he knew of any way to time travel, and she was fine when her mom had to rush in and stop her from trying to leave for Johto to find Celebi, who was rumored to have the ability to do so.

And, maybe, sure, she was feeling absolutely crushed by the knowledge that she’d never be able to see anyone from Hisui again – let alone Irida, the person she loved above all else, the person who she loved with her entire heart, the most wonderful person in the whole world, all of that whisked away from her because Arceus said she didn’t belong there.  

Perhaps she had been sheltering herself off a bit as a result, and maybe now that was manifesting in trying her absolute goddamn hardest to shove it down with a smile on her face despite the absolute agony she was going through. And Barry was checking in every single day since then to make sure she was okay, and she just tried to grin through it, even though he didn’t buy it at all.

Maybe if she ignored it, it'd go away. This, truthfully, wasn't really working!

But really, Dawn was fine!

“...Y’know, it’s funny.” She let out a slightly defeated chuckle. “I, uh, I sent Ingo, that dude from Unova, who runs the Battle Subway, I sent him an email about this, because he was there in Hisui, right? Joined the Pearl Clan and everything. We ran a small battle facility, a joined effort, that kind of thing.” She looked at Lucas with another forced smile. “But anyway, he gets back to me this morning, and says he wasn’t there, and doesn’t know what I was talking about.”

Lucas frowned lightly as Dawn continued.

“Guess that’s… Y’know, I guess that makes sense. But man, after all that trouble to even get in contact with the guy…” Dawn shook her head, a weak laugh coming out. “Just uh, a bit unfortunate, yeah?”

“...I really don’t think you’re doing as fine as you say you are, Dawn.” Lucas looked incredibly concerned as Dawn could only slouch further. “I really don’t know what this is all about, nor what to make of it, but… out of the years I’ve known you, this is probably the worst I’ve ever seen you.”

Dawn grumbled. “Lucas, I’m… I’m fine. I promise. Really. I’m over it now.”

“It doesn’t seem like you are, Dawn. You… This isn’t healthy for you, and we’re worried about you. You’re trying to deny this entire thing, but that’s… I don’t know where this came from, is all. And believe me, I want to believe you. But… we want to help, Dawn. We care about you.” He put his hand down beside Dawn’s, offering her some comfort.

Dawn looked at Lucas out of the corner of her eye, hesitating for a second, before…

“...”

She slowly reached to her side, grabbing Lucas’ hand slowly. Dawn knew she could trust Lucas – he was one of her closest friends, after all, having been along with her for the initial journey she went on to gather all 8 badges and become the champion. That was about three years ago, at this point.

When that journey started, they were two entirely different people – but over the course of it, they confided in one another, and were able to become Dawn and Lucas. Having someone else to talk to during the time period where you were figuring out you were trans was certainly helpful for the both of them, and Dawn was always thankful for him. They had grown incredibly close over the years as a result.

So, maybe, in this, she should try to speak a little more. She had already, sure, but…

“...I miss her, Lucas.” Dawn’s eyes glanced downwards, a frown on her face. “I… I don’t know how I’m supposed to handle this. Irida’s gone. I loved her, and she loved me, and she was the most perfect thing I could ask for, and… And I’ll never see her again. I’ll never see anyone I grew close to back then ever again, but she hurts the most. I can’t even know what happened to her, because she technically never met me, it seems.”

As Dawn’s voice was low, almost defeated entirely, Lucas looked on with worry.

“I… I don’t want to miss her. But I already do. And… I can’t move on, Lucas. I don’t want to. I… I don’t know how to prove this to you, to anybody, that I was there, but…” Her eyes began to tear up again, but she forced herself to keep her emotions down. 

“...What am I to do, Lucas? Am I expected to just… to just move on from this?!” Despite her efforts, though, some of it still came through. “I’m expected to just so easily forget about Irida? I– She was the best thing to ever happen to me, Lucas. A-and… She’s just gone. And the worst part of it all?” She looked at Lucas, a grim, almost empty look in her eyes.

“I…I feel like I’m starting to forget. I’m forgetting her voice, her face, her warmth, all of the wonderful things she’d say to me, I-...I can’t handle that, Lucas. The memories are becoming foggier.” She looked back down at her legs as she sat. “I don’t want to forget Irida. She was the single most important thing to me, and… she’s gone.”

As Dawn felt the tears leave her eyes once more, slowly dripping onto the ground, Lucas could only squeeze Dawn’s hand tighter in comfort.

“...Dawn, I… I know this really isn’t what you want to hear, but I really do think you have to move on from this, eventually. I don’t know if it happened or not, but regardless of that, this isn’t healthy for you. And I know it won’t be easy, but I care for you. We all do.”

Dawn looked at Lucas for a second, before glancing down at the ground once more, no sounds being made.

After sitting in silence for a few minutes, Lucas spoke up.

“...You know,” he said, still staring out into the lake, “I never actually asked you about her.”

“...Huh?”

Lucas looked over, a smile on his face. “I’ve spent all this time asking you about other stuff, but I never actually asked you about her. What was Irida like?”

Dawn paused for a second. “...You sure, Lucas? I’ve got a lot on that topic.”

Her friend grinned, ear to ear. “Hey, I’m all ears.”

Dawn smiled, genuinely.

She always did like talking about her dates with Irida to Rei whenever he'd ask, anyway. 

It was almost hard to begin, to find a place to start, but…

“...You know she really hated the heat?” Dawn brought her legs in, looking out towards the lake. “Like, more than anything. I think if she stood in mildly warm weather, she’d start to melt.”

“No kiddin’?”

“But she loved the cold. Makes sense, given that she lived in an arctic environment her entire life. Around where Snowpoint is now, maybe. I was always cold as hell, even in bulky clothing, but her?” She turned to Lucas, smiling lightly. “Wearing a light top and shorts.”

Lucas nodded, as Dawn continued.

“She’s kind of just got this constant warm body heat, too. But honestly, that made it a lot nicer.” Dawn smiled earnestly. “She was a real cuddlebug, and the fact that she was taller than me? Lucas, it was like I had a weighted blanket back then.”

Lucas laughed. “Well, I can imagine that made the deal so much sweeter.”

“That was really just one of several things, honestly. She was…”

Dawn looked down, seeing the rippling water slowly move.

“...She was everything, Lucas. Every big moment, every little one, all of it spent with her was amazing. Even before we were going out. One of the first times we really hung out was just spent talking, practically for the entire day, and…” She sighed happily.

“...It was amazing. And we spent so many days together. One of my favorites was like, our first month anniversary, right?”

“Celebrating the first month, huh?” Lucas chuckled. “Must’ve been head over heels.”

 Dawn blushed, rolling her eyes. “What ever, dude…”

“Okay, okay. Sorry, I just had to get that out of my system.”

Dawn smirked. “We just had a simple day together, but having that wonderful day end with lying down in the snow, next to her, looking into her eyes…”

Dawn smiled. She could feel Irida’s hand in own, if just temporarily. She could see that beautiful smile, the way her eyes practically glistened.

“Irida was just wonderful.”

Lucas, still looking at Dawn, shuffled inwards a bit and looked out towards the lake himself. “Sounds like you’ve got a load of stories to tell about her, huh. Can’t imagine those don’t extend towards the rest of the region, as well?”

“Fuck, I didn’t even mention. Dude, Cyrus’ ancestor was my boss. ”

Lucas’ eyes widened in surprise, looking at Dawn with a surprised smile. “...Oh shit, you were under her? ” 

Dawn couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m not kidding! Dude, do you know how weird it was taking orders from someone who looked exactly like the dude who was going to destroy the entire world? She was really, really good at her job, but… Not exactly an easy feeling to shake off, you know?”

“What was the Galaxy Team like, anyway?”

Dawn hummed for a moment. “Well, honestly, it was pretty big, but it had a good sense of community. Like…”

Dawn continued to speak with Lucas, going on and on about the various memories she had from her time in Hisui. Of not just Irida, but of the Galaxy Team, the two clans, everything.

She had to admit, it did help. It made the memories feel much more alive.

Though her heart did still miss Irida more than anything, and she wished for nothing more than to see her beloved again – to see those she cared about once more…

…It was nice to talk about like this.

Though she still missed those she held in her heart, this was a good way to keep that memory going. While the places those memories took place in were vastly different now, she wanted to keep it alive. Irida would have wanted her to experience the vastness of this world in her absence, and she was happy to talk about those experiences.

For the first time in a few days, Dawn was genuinely starting to feel okay. The pain wasn't gone, but...

It was a little easier.

Irida sat on her bed, feeling entirely empty and drained.

How was she supposed to not feel empty? It had been almost a week now, with no updates on Dawn or Ingo. She worried for the both of them, and she missed them both deeply but the loss of Dawn hurt so much more than anything else.

Dawn was her world. She helped Irida realize so much more about the world around her – what she had, who she could be, all of it. Dawn was someone who always was there for her, no matter what it took, no matter what it was. She did that for everybody in Hisui. 

Dawn was caring, sweet, kind, and loving. She had gotten to see so much of that. She truly did love Irida, and Irida truly did love her. It was wonderful, and she thought it would never change.

So why, then?

Why did this have to happen? Was it truly Arceus? Had it really sent Dawn home? All that time spent with Dawn, all of the places they shared moments on, across the vast expanse of Hisui, everything…

Was it just meant to be forgotten? Were the people of Hisui just to accept it and move on?

How were they supposed to? How was Irida supposed to?

As Irida stared at Dawn’s Survey Corps uniform, holding it in her arms, she realized that it didn’t smell like Dawn anymore.

The memories she had of Dawn were practically all that remained at this point. Everything else was just… gone.

She felt numb. She had already shed all of her tears, and she wanted to shed more, but… at this point, what could be done?

People worried for her, they wanted her to be okay, but would Irida ever truly be okay from this? She didn’t know the answer, and it was worrying.

The loss of Dawn felt like part of her had disappeared, too. A huge chunk of herself had been taken away, and she didn’t know if she’d ever get it back.

What could she do? It wasn’t as if there was a way to directly communicate with Arceus, and–

!!

Irida looked on in awe as Dawn pulled out what was once her Celestica Flute, a light chuckle coming out of her. “Once I collected all of the plates and defeated Volo, my Celestica Flute came out and… turned into this. The Azure Flute, he called it. It still functions like my regular Celestica Flute, but… well, it’s completely different, now.” Dawn handed the flute to Irida, who was inspecting it with awe.

“It looks unlike anything I’ve ever seen.” Irida was rotating it around, trying to get a really good look at it. “How fascinating…”

She noted that, on the underside of it, was the name that she helped Dawn carve in. She remembered carving that, and it looked the exact same as it always did. Even the small shard of a Dawn Stone hung on it. 

Dawn nodded. “Before he disappeared, Volo mentioned that because of this thing, it meant that Arceus wanted to speak to me. Cogita said something similar. I imagine playing this up top the Temple of Sinnoh would let me talk to it, but…” She hummed, crossing her arms. “I’m not really sure what I’d say, honestly. Or… well, if I need to.”

Irida looked at Dawn with a slight surprise on her face. “Having the ability to speak with the creator of our universe is something you’re taking pretty lightly, Dawn…”

“...When you put it like that, it kind of is.” Dawn let out a breathy laugh. “Really, I just mean that… Well, I figured I’d stay here, right? So I guess there’s no need to seek out Arceus. Maybe I will, but… I’m happy here. No need to rush, right?” She looked at Irida with a cheery look on her face.

Irida smiled.

Her eyes widening, Irida got up, gently putting the folded uniform to the side. She hadn’t opened Dawn’s satchel at all, not wanting to touch her things just in case, but…

After rummaging through, Irida was able to pull out the Azure Flute – the very same one that Dawn had. It was still here, it seemed, buried into her satchel.

Volo, to Irida’s understanding, had studied Arceus extensively. So if he said that this flute was what could help one speak to Arceus…

…Perhaps, then, Irida could figure this out, once and for all, and find Dawn.

This was the closest thing she had to an option to do something. She could be told where Dawn went, what she could do, anything. 

Now that she knew she could do something, Irida was determined. 

“It may be small, it may result in nothing, but… it's better than standing still.”

She was going to set out for the Temple of Sinnoh, try to speak to Arceus, and get something done. She would see Dawn again, no matter what it took.

But as she looked at the Azure Flute, she looked at the small charm that hung on the end of it, a thought hanging on her mind.

…It’d be a piece of her, and I want that as close as I can.

And so, taking off the small charm with a sharp tool, Irida began to plan out what she was going to do.

“...Thank you all for gathering here.”

The entire Pearl Clan stood in front of her, with the wardens having been summoned to listen to an important meeting as well. It was a quiet day in the Pearl Settlement, and Irida could feel the weight of what she was about to say loom over her head.

“I bring you all here,” she said, speaking diplomatically, “to announce my temporary resignation as the leader of the Pearl Clan.”

Gasps filled the air, people murmuring around and looking at Irida with shock. Palina, especially, looked shocked.

“This is not a decision I make lightly,” she continued, speaking over the small noises, “as I plan to set out on a journey. As you are well aware, recently, Warden Ingo, and the Galaxy Team’s own Dawn Platinum, have… disappeared.”

Irida could feel herself choke up saying that, but clenched her hand tightly over the charm she wore over her heart – the Dawn Stone shard that Dawn once had on her Celestica Flute, which helped calm her down gently. It was a reminder of Dawn, and it let Dawn be as close to her heart as she could possibly be.

“...We have spent countless hours, countless days, searching all across Hisui’s vast expanse in hopes of finding either of them, in hopes of finding any traces. Unfortunately, these efforts have not borne fruit.” She hung her head gently. “While I still wish to hold out hope, it is clear this may be more difficult than it seems. And… with that in mind, I plan to set out. To find an answer, to find out what could have possibly happened.”

Irida looked back up, determined. “I do not know how long this will take, nor how far I will need to travel. It is entirely possible that this could take a mere day, but it is just as likely it could take me years. For that, I wish not to leave you all in the dark.”

Looking towards Palina, Irida began to speak once more. “With that in mind, I would like to transfer any possible duties towards Palina, who was previously in the running to become our leader. If anybody is qualified for this job, I believe it is her, and I truly do apologize for the abruptness of this role bestowed upon her. Lord Arcanine’s duties will be temporarily taken over by a rotation of Pearl Clan members, until one can be settled upon, decided by her word.”

Palina looked awe-struck at Irida, who’s unwavering expression did not change. She only gave a slight nod to Palina.

“I set out tomorrow. I shall be atop the Temple of Sinnoh, and hopefully, I shall be able to speak to the almighty Sinnoh that helped create this world… Perhaps, it can provide me some understanding on where to go. Should that not work, I shall set out until I can find that answer. Until I can bring both of them back to us all, safe and sound.”

“...Until I can see her again.” Irida spoke that last part low, but it was still audible, as she tilted her head down slightly.

“Thank you. The meeting has concluded – you are all free to embrace Hisui’s vast space once more.”

And with that, Irida bowed in respect, taking off towards her tent to pack for the next day. She clutched the small Dawn Stone charm gently, feeling a small fire of determination in her heart.

No matter where Dawn was, no matter what it took, she was going to find some way to get to her. To see her beloved once more.

She had to.

“...Irida, are you absolutely certain this is a good idea?”

“I am quite positive in my decision, regardless of how good or bad this idea is.”

As Irida sat in her tent, crafting some healing items for her to take along with her, Palina stood behind her, looking awfully worried. Her voice reflected this.

“I… To give up your role as leader, to bestow it upon me, all for the sake of finding her?”

Irida paused, placing the items she had down as she let out a deep sigh.

“I…I have to do something, Palina. Not being able to know where she is has taken its toll on me, and I can’t stand it any longer.” Irida turned around, looking at Palina. “I am already well aware of how risky and rash of a decision this is, but… I cannot stand around much longer. I have to do something – it’s what she would’ve done, too.”

Palina exhaled out of her nose, looking downwards. “Irida, I don’t know what to say… I just hope to convince you otherwise. I understand you are worried, but–”

“If Iscan had gone missing, would you not do the same thing?”

Irida’s voice was a little sharp, sharper than she’d like, but that came from the heart.

Palina blinked, her mouth agape in shock.

“I…” Irida sighed. “I’m sorry, Palina. I just… I wish not to have someone who I love taken from my side once more. I know she’s out there somewhere, even if it’s far beyond my reach… I need to find her.”

“...I understand, Irida.” Palina smiled, nodding. “Love is quite the intense emotion… It makes us do things that others might see as foolish. I… We all just worry for you.”

“No need to. I’ve been training with Gaeric for years, and I am well aware of the daunting task that’s in front of me. And… I know I can leave the Pearl Clan in good hands should anything happen, Lina.” Irida put a hand onto her friends’ shoulder, a determined look in her eyes. “If anybody is going to lead them to greatness, it’d be you.”

Palina smiled. “I would normally wish you would stop using that nickname, but… Thank you, Irida. Your resolve for this is quite the sign of your maturity. I wish for your success, no matter what happens. I know she’s looking for you, too. And I’m certain you’ll find one another.”

“Thank you, Palina.”

Palina opened her arms to offer Irida a hug, who accepted, the two giving each other a long, tight squeeze. Despite their falling out some time prior, Irida and Palina did still hold each other in high regard. 

Irida knew she could entrust things to her.

And after Palina left, she continued to ready her things, packing as much as she needed to.

It had been a few days since Dawn spoke with Lucas; since she had been at her lowest point.

Lucas had offered to go with her to some of the places she had been, really allowing her the chance to embrace that space that Irida had shown her. Places like where the Diamond Settlement once stood, the people who lived there and what they did, and even the spot in Northern Sinnoh, where the Alabaster Icelands once stood, where she remembered getting attacked by alpha Lucario.

Lucas was genuinely surprised at that one. She thought it was kind of funny how his mouth hung agape at how casually Dawn mentioned surviving a horde of alpha Pokemon.

It was nice to keep these memories alive, if just a little. Talking about them with her mother, with Lucas, and with Barry, was…

It was really nice.

Dawn still missed Irida – she missed Hisui, more than anything, but being able to embrace those memories, though the time and space were so vastly different, as if they had just happened, made it easier to feel better. The pain was still there, but… she was doing more about it. She wasn’t sure if it’d ever leave, but knowing she had support was nice.

Talking of this, however, made her wonder about what she could do, if anything. She was sitting at her desk, as she usually was, writing down some things to herself for later. Something a little personal, but… It was nice to have, really.

As she did, though, she couldn’t help but wonder if there really was no way to fix things. Maybe there wasn’t, but… She wanted to have some hope, right?

But it wasn’t as if she had a way to speak with Arceus again, right?

…

‘Arceus wishes to speak with you, it seems…’

Dawn straightened her posture sharply as those words from Volo crossed her mind once more. Sure, she had no Azure Flute, nor did she have an Arc Phone anymore, but…

She knew where Arceus was.

And she could go there, and she could at least try to speak to Arceus. Do something. Anything. There had to be some way she could see Irida again. After all, she had done so much already, hadn’t she?

Would she not be able to argue for some kind of reward that involved her seeing her beloved again?

This was something. It had to be. This was her only real chance at being able to see Irida again. Arceus wouldn’t just leave her in the dark like this. It couldn’t. She would make sure it wouldn’t. She would go there every damn day to speak to Arceus if she needed to.

This was Dawn’s last stand – her last hope. She was defeated, before, but now she was determined to get those memories she fought so hard for – the ones she had been sharing out of true love, back into her life.

And she was going to take it, no matter what it took.

Plus, Dawn remembered the words of Irida fondly…

‘I find that whenever I’m feeling small, if things aren’t really going my way… it’s good to find something you can accomplish, even if it’s simple. Something that might broaden your horizons, or even just help you get back on track.’

This was something she could accomplish. She had to do something. She had stood up to difficult situations time and time again, and… well, this was something else, entirely. 

It may be small, it may result in nothing, but it's better than standing still, she figured.

I can only hope it actually works.

Dawn wasn’t entirely sure if it was going to actually work, but she had to do something. Dawn was determined to do something.

The Temple of Sinnoh, where Arceus resided, had been turned into the Spear Pillar. So, Dawn figured, she would head there.

With that, Dawn sharply got out of her chair, a fire burning in her heart. It was the most she had felt in a few days, ready to get dressed and to head out.

It would be rather cold up on the mountain, so Dawn made sure to bundle up a bit, putting on the red coat she loved dearly and the corresponding boots to go with it underneath the dress she normally wore.

Dawn headed down the stairs quickly, seeing her mom at the counter, working on making food. Her mother looked up, perking up at Dawn’s presence and outfit.

“Mom?”

“Yes, Dawn?” Her mother walked over, looking at her happily. “Are you heading out?”

“I’m just… heading to the Spear Pillar. I have one last thing I need to try. To see Irida again. It’s gotta be something.” Dawn looked off to the side a bit, feeling a bit nervous. “I know it might seem a bit nuts, but…”

“Whatever you need to do to keep that memory alive, darling, then do that.” Dawn looked back as her mother was looking at her with a gentle expression on her face. "If anyone ever questions if this was real, with the way you describe it, I know, for a fact , it was real to you.” She grabbed one of Dawn’s hands, gently squeezing it. 

“I may not understand everything, but I'm sure she can hear the way you’ve talked about her now, and I’m sure she’s smiling."

Dawn began to tear up a bit, looking at her mom with a genuinely happy smile.

“...Thanks, Mom.” She suddenly wrapped her mom in a very tight hug, with her mother returning it softly.

“I’ll be back later. It’s a shot in the dark, but it’s a shot.”

Her mother just nodded, and with that, Dawn took off. Heading outside, she called out her Staraptor from his Poke Ball, immediately getting on his back and flying towards Mount Coronet.

Arceus, please. You have to listen to me. I’ll come back as many times as I need to.

Because I’m going to see her again.

And so, she soared across Sinnoh’s skies, feeling a burning love in her chest.

As Irida made her way outside of her tent, feeling somewhat anxious, she was interrupted by a small headbut to her leg.

“Glaceon?”

Irida turned around to see the Pokemon she had come to call a sister at her side, letting out a small yip, standing by her side.

“...Are you sure you wish to come along with me for this, Glaceon?” Irida kneeled down, looking the Pokemon she had known for so long in the eyes, a look of worry on her face. “I’m not forcing you to go, as I don’t want you to be roped in.”

Glaceon shook her head, looking somewhat determined herself. “Gla!”

…It seemed she wanted to come along, as well.

“...Thank you, Glaceon. I… That means a lot.” Irida smiled, giving her Glaceon a rub behind the ears. “I know we’ll be able to do this.”

As Irida stood up, she gently grabbed the Dawn Stone charm as it hung over her heart, looking at it in the palm of her hand.

Irida looked out towards the horizon, as the sun began to rise over the Alabaster Icelands.

“...Wait for me, Dawn. I’m coming to find you, I promise.”

And with that, with a fire burning in her heart, with a new resolve…

Irida set off.

Her goal was the Temple of Sinnoh, and she was going to speak to Arceus.

She was going to see Dawn again.

No matter what.

Chapter Text

As Staraptor landed just outside the stairs to the Spear Pillar, Dawn hopped off and looked ahead, seeing the remains of the Temple of Sinnoh in all of its glory. The atmosphere was a bit chilly, and the view ahead was… daunting.

Though she had seen this area before, in its prime, it truly was a massive monument. Even in its ruined state, it had a certain atmosphere for it. Fitting, really, for a place that held so much weight in Sinnoh’s history and mythologies.

But now, unfortunately, wasn’t the time for reminiscing, or taking in the view.

“Thanks, Staraptor.” Dawn gave his head feathers a quick rustle. “I’ll return the favor tenfold later.” With a nod, Staraptor was called back to his Poke Ball, and Dawn looked forward, eyebrows furrowed.

Please, Arceus, I’ve helped you out before. You have to listen to me now.

And with that, Dawn began to walk up to the center of the temple. 

She wasn’t sure what she’d have to do, but…

The Azure Flute was what she needed to speak to Arceus, right? It wasn’t the same thing, but it’d get the idea across.

Taking out a replica Celestica Flute out of her bag, (one that Lucas was able to give to Dawn,) she could feel her heart beating in her chest. She wasn’t exactly sure if this would work, or even if this would be what she needed to talk to Arceus.

And she didn’t need it to answer directly.

She just wanted it to listen.

Making her way to the center, Dawn stood in place, the harsh winds of the summit of Mount Coronet feeling as if they were surrounding her, the sounds sharp in her ears.

But she needed to try this. As many times as she could – until she literally couldn’t anymore.

Arceus was bound to listen one of those times, and she’d just have a simple request. No more, no less.

Dawn closed her eyes, remembering the tune that she had played so frequently in Hisui. The tune that Mai had taught her, the tune that she had refined over and over as she explored the land, getting to know so many people, so many Pokemon…

That was the tune she’d play. It had to hear this. She knew it would.

Holding the flute up to her lips, she began to play gently, the sound of the flute almost entirely tuning out the harsh winds, leaving just Dawn’s playing.

It was a small, gentle tune, but one that had significance in Sinnoh’s ancient history. 

As she finished playing, Dawn looked upwards into the blue sky, still early in the day. Nothing had changed, nothing had appeared, but…

It seemed a little quieter than usual. Maybe that was something, maybe it was wishful thinking.

But, after taking a moment to prepare herself, Dawn began to speak.

“...Arceus, please.” She kept it brief. “I ask only one question of you, and I plan to ask it as many times as I need to. Nothing more than that.”

Dawn’s expression was intense, but she spoke with a fire in her soul.

“Please. Let me be with Irida again.”

Irida walked up to the center point of the Temple of Sinnoh, looking around with amazement in her eyes. Her Glaceon was by her side, walking and looking around in a very similar manner. 

This was always such an amazing place, and the vastness of it was quite amazing. It was no wonder this was such a highly revered place in Hisui, one that held incredible significance for the region as a whole.

Normally, she would love to take a moment to gaze out towards the vast landscape over the side of the temple, as it provided a wonderful view of Hisui and its incredibly large stretches of land, the ones that she loved. 

But Irida was focused on something else entirely, and her resolve was unyielding. Her eyebrows furrowed as she got herself back on track, her focus straight ahead.

She was going to find a way to speak to Dawn again. And if this didn’t work, she’d continue looking. 

Dawn had inspired her to do so many incredible things before. She had seen Dawn do the unthinkable. Things that seemed impossible. And she did so without backing down.

Irida wanted to do that very same thing. No matter what it took – especially if it meant getting to see her beloved again. She clutched the Dawn Stone shard that hung over her heart, taking a deep breath in and outwards.

Taking out the Azure Flute she held in her obi, Irida looked at it intensely. She looked down at Glaceon, who gave an intense look and a small sound of encouragement, as if to tell her ‘you got this’.

She smiled at that, before looking off into the distance, speaking boldly.

“…Please, almighty Arceus… hear my words. Hear my song… and grant me the chance to speak with you.”

Putting the Azure Flute to her lips, Irida began to play a simple song. The same song used to summon Ride Pokemon, one she had played many times over.

Arceus had to hear her tune. Arceus had to respond. Sure, it was a deity, the creator of all universes, but surely, it had to hear the tune played from the Azure Flute.

Irida played it loud and clear, her heartbeat pounding in her chest as she did. Yet, despite the nerves, she played it smoothly, wanting the tune to be heard.

After she finished, she lowered the flute, looking around. Nothing seemed to change.

She was a little worried that it was for nought. Irida had expected this outcome, but still–

Her attention was suddenly caught, however, a bright light appeared in front of her, making a slight noise as it did. She covered her eyes from the light, and it shone for quite some time.

After a moment had passed though, and she had lowered her eyes…

Irida saw, in front of her, a stairway of light, heading directly upwards.

Her mouth hung agape in awe as she stared up. It seemed almost endless, but…

But it had to be something. This had to be the way for her to speak to Arceus directly.

“...Are you ready, Glaceon?”

“Glace.”

With the two looking at each other and nodding firmly, Irida began to walk forward, up the steps.

She wasn’t exactly sure where it was going to lead, nor what it would result in, but…

But this could be what she was looking for. This, she hoped, would lead to almighty Arceus… and then, she could ask about Dawn.

Ask where she went, and ask to follow her. To see her again. Anything.

Irida was prepared for whatever it took, and though the feeling of nervousness bubbled deep in her chest, so too did her burning love for Dawn Platinum.

And thus, the Pearl Clan’s leader marched up the stairs, her only thought of the goal ahead.

“Please, Arceus… I don’t know if you’re even listening or not, but…” Dawn sighed as she stood in place. “I need to see her again. I don’t know what it’s going to take, and I don’t know what you need me to do.”

“I am aware that my purpose was to allow you to see a story play out once more. To collect all Pokemon, to protect the space-time rift once more. All that. That’s fine.” She continued to look to the heavens, speaking as clearly as she could.

“But… But what of me? Why don’t I have a say in my role, in what I do? Can I not change that role if I so choose? If space-time was your concern, why send me back in the first place? Was it because I have prior experience in space-time rifts? Which, like, if that’s the case… Why not Cynthia? Why not anybody else?”

Dawn didn’t even know if her words were reaching Arceus.

“Shouldn’t I get a chance to decide my destiny, to decide my purpose? I found what I truly wanted to do there. Of course I’m happy to see those I deeply care about back here again, but… What about the connections I made with the Galaxy Team? The friends I made, the people I saw as a second family? Do those not matter at all? Sure, I’m okay now, but… What was the intent when I was sent back? That I’d just… deal with it? I worked so hard with them to complete the Pokedex, to ‘seek out all Pokemon’ as you asked, and yet… I was just sent back, no questions asked?”

She sighed deeply, looking downwards.

“...But I don’t need an answer for that. Really, I don’t. I just needed to get that out of my system, I guess.” Dawn took off her hat for a second, running a hand through her hair to calm herself down. After a brief sigh, she spoke once more.

“What I need is to see her again. I need to see Irida again. I need to be by her side again.” She clenched a fist tightly as she spoke. “To me, Irida was the single most important thing in the world to me.”

“Sure, it might have started as nothing more than just being struck at how pretty she was. A silly little crush, nothing that crazy. But that worried me, for a bit. Because the last time I did that, we… didn’t really connect as much as I wanted to. And we split our own ways. So… I thought the same was going to happen here. And I guess I hesitated as a result.” 

“...But as I got to know her, as I got to see more of her, I got to understand exactly who she was. Her thoughts, her emotions, her fears, all of it. I got to see so much of Irida, and… and I loved everything about her. Truly. There’s not a single thing about her that I don’t just love to pieces.”

Dawn could feel her eyes well up a bit with tears, but carried on.

As Irida made her way to the top of the stairs, she looked around the place with a sense of awe. Wherever she was now, it certainly wasn’t anything she had ever been before. A platform floating far, far above anything else, with strange lights around the area. She didn’t see anything ahead, so she made her way forward slowly, with Glaceon at her side following carefully.

The only sound that could be heard in this strange realm was the sound of her shoes clacking on the floor, as a large stretch of stars filled the sky above. 

Could this be the realm of the creator of all things…?

Irida looked around with bated breath, anxiously awaiting something to change, if at all. She wasn’t sure what to expect, in a place like this…

‘ ...Worshipper of space, who would play the Azure Flute in lieu… Show me thy power.’

A voice, booming, suddenly began to play in her head, not unlike when almighty Palkia spoke to her back when Dawn was dealing with the space-time rift. But this one was different, having a much different tone to it.

She was caught off guard by this, closing her eyes in shock, and when she opened, found…

An alpha Flareon, standing in front of her and her Glaceon. It wasn’t moving, and it didn’t seem to be approaching for a brutal attack…

But rather, it seemed to be waiting. Anticipating its challenge.

Could this be a challenge from Arceus? To show her worth, perhaps in order to speak to it?

Irida felt nervous just staring at this challenge ahead of her, but…

She thought of what she learned from Dawn. Of what she had been practicing, many times over, for the past few months. 

This would certainly be a task for her and Glaceon to take on, but…

“...Very well, then!” Irida motioned forwards sharply, her hand sticking outwards. “I shall accept this challenge – not just as the leader of the Pearl Clan, but as one who wishes to speak to almighty Arceus!”

Glaceon, at her side, stepped up, ready to fight.

With that, the Flareon seemed to immediately spring into a fighting pose, immediately charging towards Glaceon with a Quick Attack. It was waiting no time to strike, it seemed.

Irida, realizing what its plan likely was, acted accordingly.

“Glaceon! Use Icy Wind to slow it down!”

The Fresh Snow Pokemon immediately responded, firing a cool blast towards the Flareon, which slowed down for a second, shaking off the assault and charging head on once more. It did still slow down, however, which gave Irida the time to do what she was hoping she could do.

Her commands were sharp, swift. “Move, and be ready!”

Glaceon hopped out of the way of the strike, skidding to the side but the Flareon seemed to disappear almost immediately after the attack had gone off. It almost seemed that Glaceon’s efforts were for naught, but Irida prepared for this. She knew what it was hoping to do with that initial strike, and it seemed she was right.

“Water Pulse, behind you! Now!!”

Glaceon quickly turned around and fired the Water Pulse it had been charging face-first into the Flareon, which had appeared in almost an instant behind Glaceon, intending to hit it with a Fire Fang. However, it was instead met with a quick blast of water, sending the Flame Pokemon flying backwards before it landed on its feet.

She had predicted it would do something like that – charge in first, but not with an intent to deal damage, but to throw them off guard, and reacted based on what she saw.

Thanks, Dawn. I’ll be sure to thank you once I see you again.

The Flareon let out a low growl as it approached slowly, seemingly not done yet. 

But neither was Irida. Her heart was practically pounding in her chest. This was certainly a tough fight for just her Glaceon, but it was one she was willing to fight. After all, she was proving her worth to Arceus. And if she could do that, then maybe…

Maybe she’d get the chance to speak to it.

And then, she could ask to see Dawn again.

Her heart burned for the chance to get to do that. She’d take on whatever challenges it took.

She was on a mission, and she was seeing it through.

“The way she’d speak so passionately about the vastness of Hisui, and how important that was to her. The passion she held for bettering herself in so many ways, to constantly become stronger. How she’d smile and laugh just at seeing me. The beautiful way she played her Celestica Flute, and how its tunes could allow her to truly become one with the space she loved so dearly. All of it. These are things I’ve come to hold near and dear to my heart…” Dawn tightly held her hand to her heart.

“...And I’ve been keeping those memories alive as much as I can.” 

Dawn gave herself a moment to breathe, a brief pause in this moment of time.

“Truthfully, I don’t even know if this is going to work.” She sighed as she stood still, looking downwards at the ruins, the ground filled with cracks. “For all I know, you might be ignoring this entirely. I really hope you’re not. But even if you are, I’ll come back as often as I can. As often as I’m able. I’ll come every damn day, if I’m supposed to.”

Her attention turned to the clouds, looking at them as they effortlessly passed by.

“I don’t plan to do anything more than that. I’m not gonna do what Volo did, and try to… tear space-time apart or whatever.” She chuckled. “Not really my forte. I’ve had enough of Giratina for one lifetime, thank you very much. And I quite like this world, despite those misfortunes. I’ve said my piece on that front already.”

“I just… I want to see her again. Please.” She gripped her hand tightly as she looked at it, her eyebrows furrowing slightly. “I… I can carry on that memory of her, of everybody in Hisui, but if I have the chance to see her again, even the slightest one… I want to take it. I want to forge new memories with her, I want to be by her side forever. Whatever that takes.”

“One last time, Glaceon! Swift! Get it to move!”

As Irida shouted out her command, her Glaceon was just as quick to the response, firing out a spread of projectiles towards the Flareon, which hopped over them and into the air.

“NOW!”

But with that, it was left vulnerable. And with one last Water Pulse, hitting the Fire-Type dead on, it flew down towards the ground, and simply lay there, defeated.

Irida breathed heavily, feeling a bit exhausted from that battle as her heart pounded in her chest.

But… she had, at the very least, done it. She had proven her worth, and had defeated the challenge set out in front of her.

Hopefully, now, she would be able to speak to almighty Arceus.

“...Fantastic work, Glaceon. I couldn’t have done that without you, truly.” She slowly walked over to her Glaceon, applying one of the Full Restores she had made the prior day, a proud smile on her face. “I’m quite lucky to call you my sister.”

The exhausted Glaceon looked at Irida with a smile, which put her at slight ease. Irida wasn’t sure what was about to face her next, but she was grateful that they were able to face such a challenge – that she and her Glaceon were able to fight together, side-by-side.

They had truly both grown so much, and she was quite happy about that.

‘Well done.’

As Irida heard the voice in her head once more, a blinding light filled the arena. She covered her eyes to shield them from the light temporarily, the area becoming dazzled in a bright glow. Until…

After a moment had passed, and it had become quiet again, she stood in front of a large, towering being.

It stood before her, looking at her, unblinking – no emotion showing at all.

Irida stood completely still, her blood feeling ice cold just from being in the presence of such a being.

Was this, standing before her…

The true almighty Sinnoh – Arceus?

She wanted to move, to speak, to do anything, but…

In the presence of such a being, she felt frozen. Utterly awestruck by the sight in front of her as it towered over her, unmoving. It felt as if everything had been frozen still.

As she stood and stared, she saw a light out of the corner of her eye. As she looked at it, she noticed it was coming from her obi. She dug into it quickly, and the item that was once the Azure Flute had turned into a bright light.

Irida held her hands up as it formed in her hand, the light forming into a ball. 

What is… this? She looked in awe at the object. The fact that she was holding something like this in her hands… She had no idea what it was, but the light was fascinating.

‘ Using this balm, which thou now hold… Show me thy will, and face me. To show that the bond you have built truly shines as you claim.’

She looked upwards, back towards the creator of all, as it stared down at her with its eyes. She couldn’t tell what emotion it was conveying, if anything.

A balm…?

Irida looked back at the object in her hand as it emitted a light glow.

…So, this was a balm. She figured, then, this wouldn’t be too dissimilar to how Dawn quelled the fury of the nobles – how she fought against Dialga at the Temple of Sinnoh.

And now, it seemed, she was to do the exact same thing.

She gripped the object in her hand tightly, her eyebrows furrowing in determination. Irida said nothing, but simply readied herself, in a similar way Dawn would.

Throughout all of this, Irida had watched Dawn achieve such incredible feats. And now, she was to emulate one of those feats, yet against the creator of all – a fight that, perhaps, Dawn had not even done herself.

This was certainly going to be the most difficult match of her life. An incredibly uphill battle; she was sure Arceus was not going to make this easy.

Irida was almost nervous, but…

She remembered who she was fighting for.

Irida was fighting for the love of her life. The woman who saved Hisui over and over again, the woman who fought for it with nothing but determination and resolve in her heart…

The woman who had loved her so dearly, who Irida had sworn to be next to for as long as she could.

Dawn.

She felt her heart light aflame with determination. 

Irida was not backing down.

Though she could feel the heart beating in her chest, she was ready.

“Glaceon! I’ll weaken it first, and then you’ll come and attack. Got it?” Irida looked to her side, her sister standing in a battle ready pose. The Fresh Snow Pokemon turned to Irida, nodding.                                  

They would work in unison, as they always had. And they were prepared to do what it took.

As they both looked back up, Arceus let out a mighty roar, and the battle began.

As Irida dashed forwards towards the deity, with Glaceon waiting at the side, Arceus summoned a ball of light above its head. Irida took note of it, sharply looking upwards as she ran.

It made a sudden, sharp noise, firing multiple shots towards her. Immediately reacting, Irida dodge rolled to the side, landing and skidding to a stop, hunched over with her hand on the ground. She had just barely dodged that, and it left a devastating explosion.

This was a fight, she knew that much now. She didn’t get so much as a second to breathe however, as another shrill sound indicated another wave of beams were firing towards her.

Irida sharply dodged the next set, and the next, and the next. As Arceus finished its assault and stood firmly, she didn’t hesitate in throwing balms at it, mimicking Dawn in the same way she would do. It seemed to be working, given that they made direct contact and turned into light.

This was her strategy, it seemed. Arceus was always going to put her on the disadvantage, making her constantly react, never having the chance to predict the next move…

But I was always good at that!

As the fight raged on, Irida continued to dodge attack after attack, new ones constantly being thrown at her. Arceus was summoning meteors, it was creating waves of energy to hit her, and it was teleporting across the battlefield in an attempt to throw her off by suddenly charging into her. She’d throw balm after balm after balm whenever she was able – they would appear back into her hand.

She was taking some damage, but it didn’t actually hurt. It seemed that, in this space, physical damage was not actually inflicted in a heavy manner. Arceus wasn’t fighting to kill – this was a display of strength.

That being said, every hit did exhaust her further, so she couldn’t take hits. If she fell here, even if that simply meant being sent back to the Temple of Sinnoh… would she ever get the chance to do this again?

Irida wouldn’t back down. She couldn’t.

It was a grueling duel, one that required practically all of her focus as she dashed, dodged, and threw balms at the divine being that stood before her.

Arceus was fast. Arceus was powerful. This had been unlike anything she had ever seen before. Even when she watched Dawn fight Palkia and then the changed form of Dialga, it was on a whole different level – back then, she could only imagine what it was like to fight such deities.

And now, she was fighting one, and it was perhaps the most intense battle of her life. It seemed daunting, like a mountain she would never exactly climb.

But Irida fought, despite that. And she would fight like hell. She fought with her love, her anger, and all of her sorrow. Her heart was burning, but so too did it shine with love.

She proved her power, now she was to prove her will. And she would do that, no matter what it took.

As her and Glaceon avoided attacks, she noticed that Arceus was charging up what seemed like a powerful attack. While this was risky, it was also her chance to strike.

Irida dashed in, throwing balm after balm after balm. Eventually, after throwing enough, the being seemed dazed, its head hanging.

Now was her time to strike hard.

“Glaceon! You’re up! Ice Beam!” She commanded her Pokemon as Glaceon dashed forward, a powerful blast of ice charging in her mouth before leaping and releasing it, the attack hitting Arceus dead on. It reeled from the attack, but shook it off, standing firm and letting out another mighty cry.

“Calm Mind, Glaceon! Be prepared!”

Glaceon nodded, closing its eyes for a second, before opening them sharply, now more focused and ready.

Seeing a glowing object appear above Arceus’ head, Irida reacted sharply. “Glaceon! Dod-”

Before she could finish it, however, the object appeared to be what looked like a plate… and with it, Arceus let out another cry, transforming and changing the colours of the ring on its body to a dark brown, changing from the yellow it was before. It looked sturdy, as powerful as a hefty boulder.

Irida wasn’t sure what that meant, but she didn’t let down her guard. Whatever was ahead, she had to be prepared.

After letting out another cry, a ball of light appeared above Arceus’ head – the very same one it had been attacking Irida with. She was ready for this one.

“ Dodge! ”

Glaceon tried to jump out of the way, but the attacks seemed to curve towards her, some hitting her dead on. Dust and debris filled the air, as Irida covered her face to shield it. It seemed to be a heavy hit.

“Glaceon!!!”

However, instead of seeing a fainted Glaceon when the dust cleared, she instead saw her sister, the Pokemon she had known since she was young, standing firm, standing resolute, despite the clear fatigue from the attack.

She had toughed it out, breathing heavily, but shaking it off and letting out a cry.

Irida could have cried on the spot right there because of Glaceon’s resilience, but now wasn’t the time.

“...Now, Glaceon!” Not wasting a second, and seeing a chance to attack, Irida shouted out.

“ Strong Style! Ice Beam!! ”

With a mighty cry, and charging up a powerful blast, Glaceon let out a powerful Ice Beam as it rippled through the air, the chilling blast striking the deity head on. Almost as if it had been chilled by the attack, Arceus let its guard down, glowing a light red as it sat, seemingly gathering its energy to fight once more.

“Thank you, Glaceon! Leave this to me!” As Irida stepped in, she began to quickly throw more balms. This was her moment, her time to strike. After throwing a few, and seeing Arceus still dazed, she took a quick second to skid to a halt in front of Glaceon, quickly take out a Full Restore, and apply it.

“We’re doing great. Hang in there. You got it?”

Glaceon, looking much better after taking the hit, nodded firmly. Happy with this, Irida stood back up sharply, looking towards Arceus as it seemingly was recharged, letting out another mighty cry.

Though she was exhausted, though she was breathing heavily, and she wasn’t sure how much longer she was going to do this for, Irida was ready to continue fighting.

She clutched the charm on her chest, the symbol of who she was fighting for.

Wait for me…

Wait for me, Dawn!

Irida could feel the adrenaline rushing through every part of her body.

I… I will fight to see you again! To show you how far we’ve come!

And so, she charged back in, ready for another go.

“I just want her to know I’m okay, too. I know she must be worried sick. Irida always did worry a lot, really.” Dawn smiled to herself at the memory. “And I can’t imagine she took me just… disappearing very well. And… And that doesn’t feel good, either.”

She stood there, in place, thinking about it. How everybody else must’ve felt, too.

But she knew Irida would be taking it the hardest out of anybody else.

And that hit Dawn hard.

She clenched her eyes shut tightly, taking a deep breath in and out.

“...But… But I know that… she’d want to see me, too. I know she’d be doing whatever it takes to do that. I couldn’t imagine what Irida is doing right now, though. Maybe she’s still getting over that shock like I was, and maybe she hasn’t done anything yet. And that’s fine. But… I know she’s trying to find me. I know that’s what she wants.”

Dawn looked up at the sky, somberly.

“And I want to look for her, too. Irida is so incredibly important to me. And I could say that over and over and over until my throat goes hoarse. Until I literally cannot speak any further. And even then, I’d find some way to say it without words. I’d find some way to talk about all the amazing things she’s done, of every little thing I loved about her. And that list grew every single day I was able to call myself her girlfriend.”

Her eyebrows furrowed in determination. “And I’d do whatever it takes to see her again.

“So please, Arceus.” Dawn’s voice was low, and much more emotional, at this point.

“...I ask only one simple thing. I’ve repeated myself over and over at this point, but I just want to make my request clear.”

As Irida threw one, final, fateful balm, everything stopped.

The sound of attacks had stopped, and Arceus had paused, in its tracks. No aura surrounding it, no light, nothing.

Irida stood, breathing heavily, almost so exhausted she couldn’t stand up. She stood up at the deity as it looked to her, its expression once more unchanging. Glaceon, at her side, also breathed heavily.

A voice spoke in her mind once more.

‘...Thou hast proven thy will to me. I thank thee, worshipper of space. Resolve and passion that resonates within thy heart and soul has made itself much more clear.’

She had done it.

Irida had actually won that match, and with it, had proven herself to Arceus – to the creator of all people and Pokemon, the creator of everything.

Irida could only continue to breathe heavily as she stood in place, the adrenaline finally leaving her body and leaving her feeling exhausted. But she stood, nonetheless.

Almost as if Arceus had noticed this, it took on a faint glow, as Irida herself was surrounded with it. In what was an instant, it felt as if her body had been refreshed, with her no longer feeling the exhaustion or soreness that she had felt mere moments prior.

‘I am that which humans call Arceus… or, almighty Sinnoh.’

Irida stood up straight, looking on with a serious expression.

‘Thine reasons for coming here have been made quite apparent,’  Arceus spoke to her. ‘A question of me, it is.’

“Please, Arceus.” Irida was immediate with her request. “What happened to Dawn? I… I need to know. Please. I miss her so much.”

‘The one you speak of… summoned into the role of ancient hero, and tasked with seeking out all Pokemon…’

‘She has fulfilled the purpose she has been set out for, and has thus been sent back to her original place in space-time, so that things may remain intact.’

Arceus had done that.

Arceus had taken Dawn away from her.

She clenched a fist at her side, trying to not respond emotionally, but…

“...Why can she not carve out a purpose for herself?” Irida spoke up sharply. 

Arceus’ eyes seemed to expand slightly in response, but this was the only thing that Irida could notice. She continued.

“Dawn has… Dawn has done so much for the region of Hisui, and she was truly devoted to ensuring its development. And while it would have developed further, given her speaking of the land in the future as it had developed into a beautiful region with bustling cities… Why was she denied that chance to help it grow? To truly be involved in something she loved?”

Irida tried to stop the tears in her eyes from coming out, but it was hard after learning such a thing. 

“She loved so many people here, and she fought for their right to survive, to live, and to exist. Were it not for Dawn, Hisui as it stands would not exist!”

‘...Her place would have been taken by another.’

“ But it was still her who did it! That other person – would they have had the chance to work with the region, as well? Dawn… Dawn was happy here. I was happy with her! A-and I can’t stand to be apart from the woman I love any longer!”

The tears flowed down her face as she spoke.

“Please… Almighty Arceus… I just wish to see Dawn again. I… I want nothing more. I need to have her in my life again, and to have her taken from me…”

Irida held the charm that was close to her heart in her hands, looking at it. “I love her more than I do any person or anything, and… And she loves me, in that exact same way. I know that! She made her purpose, and in all of space and time, we found each other. To have that taken away…”

She clenched her hand tight, closing her eyes as tears flowed out of them.

“So please… Whatever it takes, whatever I need to do… I need to see her again. I… I can’t lose her again. I can’t be separated from her.”

Arceus paused for a moment, staying still. Its eyes closed shut.

‘...’

Irida looked onwards with bated breath. Surely, something, anything she said…

It had to have gotten through.

Something needed to bring her to Dawn.

‘...It seems, perhaps… the true nature of the human spirit, despite my creation of it, is not yet fully within my grasp.’

Arceus spoke once more to Irida, which caused her expression to soften. 

‘Perhaps, then… thou, alongside the one thy desires… Could show me how deep this spirit goes. Just how deep this expression of emotion goes.’

Irida’s mouth was agape – she could only look on in curiosity, in awe, at what was going on.  

“...P-Please, almighty Arceus. I… I’ll do anything to be with Dawn. I… I just wish to be at her side, no matter what.”

‘ ...Very well.’

Irida’s eyes shot open in shock.

‘Upon thy name, a mission shall be bestowed… to show the wills thou share, ones that can transcend beyond all barriers. To shine beyond space and time themselves…’

‘And allow me to fully see thy bonds of iridescence.’

She…

Irida would be able to see Dawn again.

“I-I…”

She was almost in awe at it all, her eyes welling up with tears. Her hands were shaking. Her entire body was.

But she knew her answer. And she was certain Arceus knew, as well.

She swallowed her emotions, if just for a second, and stood up straight, looking determined.

“...I accept, almighty Arceus.”

‘ Very well. Thou shall be sent to the land of Sinnoh, where thy beloved lies. However,’ it spoke, ‘ the travel across space-time may result in fractured memories… especially due to what must be done to allow for such a thing. They shall return to thee in time, should thy answer be of acceptance, but this is difficult to avoid.’  

The god bowed its head slightly. ‘ For this… I offer my sincerest apologies. Should thou want to reconsider acceptance, this would be granted.’

Irida stood there, thinking about this. She knew her answer wouldn’t change, but…

She would be leaving behind her home in Hisui and all of its vast space, the people she called family, all of her friends. The Pearl Clan – all of it.

And she’d miss them. She knew she’d miss them a lot. 

The potential, too, of losing her memories… She had seen that with Warden Ingo. It seemed to trouble him quite a bit.

This was a situation that would be scary, unsettling, and… it would be entirely new to her. Potentially, it would be incredibly jarring.

But…

When Irida said her goodbyes, possibly knowing it was the last time she might see them for a long time, they were all nothing but supportive of her.

They knew what her heart wanted, and so did she.

She wanted to be with Dawn.

No matter what happened, Irida knew that if Dawn was at her side… she would truly be happy. No matter where she was, no matter when she was. She wanted to remain at her side forever.

…But she realized, as well, that…

They deserved to know what happened, just as much as anybody else did.

“...My answer does not change, almighty Arceus. Although…”

Irida looked downwards, at her Glaceon, and then back up to Arceus.

“...I request that you send only me, and to please send my Glaceon back to Hisui.”

‘ I shall grant thy wish.’

Irida smiled firmly. “Thank you.”

She kneeled down to her Glaceon, who looked distraught.

“Glac!” Irida’s Glaceon cried out, looking at her with incredibly worried eyes.

Irida’s smile weakened considerably. “Glaceon, you… I’m bestowing you with a mission, too. I… I need you to make sure everybody knows that… that I’m okay.” Her voice was starting to sound choked up.

“Glaceon!!” Her Glaceon sounded indignant, upset that she’d be losing her sister.

“I… I know, Glaceon.” Irida sniffled, her eyes filling with tears. “I know that… That I would rather you come with me, that you join me for this journey. Because while I believe in embracing vastness without fear, I… I’m scared, Glaceon.” Her voice was soft, gentle, and shaky. “And there’s nothing more that I’d want than for my sister to keep me company.”

Glaceon looked more worried, but Irida rubbed a hand through her fur.

“But… But somebody needs to let them know, Glaceon.” She ran a gentle hand up to Glaceon’s ears, looking at her with shaky, teary eyes. “They need to know that I didn’t just die somewhere, that I’m safe, that I’m happy, and that I’ll be okay, that I’m with her. That it isn’t their fault, that it isn’t anybody’s fault. And…”

Irida wiped her own eyes with her free hand. “I am so, so sorry that it has to be you, Glaceon, because I’ll miss my sister so, so much. But if there’s anybody I can trust with this, I know it’s you, Glaceon. My trusted sister, who I’ve known for my entire life.”

Shakily, Irida wiped the tears forming in her Glaceon’s eyes gently. Glaceon paused for a second, making another sad, almost heartbroken noise.

“...I know, Glaceon. And… I’ll miss you too. I’ll miss you, and I’ll miss everybody else, more than anything. Please… Tell them that I love them, t-that I love them all so, so dearly. And… And I love you too, Glaceon.”

Irida’s eyes were still filled with tears, but she placed her forehead on her sister’s gently and closed her eyes, enjoying the embrace they could share. 

Even if it was the final time they would do so.

“...Thank you, Glaceon. Be safe.” Irida stood up once more, looking at her with tears in her eyes. She wiped her own eyes gently once more.

Taking a deep breath in and out, she turned back towards Arceus, hands gripped at her side.

“I… I am ready now.”

‘ Very well. Thou who worships space… thy mission, shared with her, is to showcase the bonds you hold near in your heart to me… and thou shall carve out thy own purpose, free to do with it as you wish.’

Irida braced herself, feeling a small whirlwind around her.

And suddenly, everything went black.

“Please, Arceus. Let me see Irida again.”

Dawn looked upwards into the sky, unchanging as it ever was.

But there was no response.

Which, maybe, she was expecting. But she wasn’t about to leave so easily, either.

She sighed, deflating as her arms hung at her side.

“...Maybe you’re just busy, I suppose. There’s the chance you’re still listening, too. I… I think I just need to have a second, though. Not going far, just…”

Dawn began to walk backwards, towards the pillars that surrounded the temple itself.

She put her hand on them, looking at them. They showed images etched into the pillars, showcasing the events that occurred. Images such as the legendary hero, how he fought Arceus, and…

A set of images depicting another hero, fighting Dialga, on the Spear Pillar, stopping the space-time rift. Fighting with various Pokemon at their side. No other people present. It was just the hero.

She sighed as she looked at the images. That wasn’t how things had gone, but… But that was only a memory, now.

Though her memories were different, it was clear it didn’t exactly line up with how history had gone in Sinnoh. How Arceus intended things to be, it seemed.

Dawn grumbled to herself, looking downwards at the ground. She still would try to talk to Arceus, to do what she could, but…

It might take some time, she figured.

…That’s alright. She clenched her fist, sternly. I’ll do this as much as I need to, and…

…Huh?

Dawn looked back up, at the same etching in the pillar she had seen a few seconds ago, that now depicted…

A hero, with visibly long hair, fighting…

Palkia. Very visibly, Palkia. With the Red Chain surrounding it.

…And the one beside it showed that same person fighting Dialga in its Origin Forme.

In both of these images, there were more carvings of other people added.

That…

That wasn’t right.

Just a few seconds ago, it was something entirely different. But now, it depicted the exact events she knew of.

Dawn dashed over to another pillar with etchings in it, seeing the image slowly fade into something else entirely before her very eyes – showing a fight with Giratina, a man controlling it, and that same long haired person, standing to fight back.

Another one was added to a nearby pillar as she was looking at it. A close up of another hero, with Pokemon at their side. 

And it was Dawn, this time. Or someone that looked very similar to her.

Was she hallucinating things? Was she so stressed out that she was seeing things? Dawn could feel her skin run cold. But…

But it looked so real. And she could feel the etchings as they were carved in with her hands, and it all lined up perfectly.

“...what is going on…?” Dawn had a bewildered look on her face. What was going on, what she was seeing, it didn’t make any sense.

But…

But it had happened, hadn’t it?

Dawn dashed to the center of the arena.

Was this a sign?

“Arceus, what… what is going on?! ”

She looked around frantically. “I-I… Please, Arceus, I know you’re listening now! I-I don't know what's going on, but… but please! ”

Flashing lights, furiously changing around her.

Irida flew through what felt like a void, with various things running by her.

She… 

It was overwhelming. Almost horrifyingly so. She could feel things changing around her, the travel being intense in so many ways.

It felt as if her thoughts were being pulled apart. As she looked around, an anxious look on her face, she tried to scream out as best as she could.

To Gaeric. Calaba. Palina. Glaceon. Anybody that could help her. She didn’t know what was happening as it felt as if space and time themselves were crackling around her. The names she was just saying, it felt as if those were already escaping her. She didn’t even know if her voice was coming out.

As she looked around in horror, not knowing where she was going – and forgetting more about herself, Irida looked around frantically. It felt as if her mind was becoming fractured, and… and it was intense.

However, she saw what looked like a pink Pokemon float up to her, covered in spiritual energy.

“Kyauun!”

As Irida looked at it with awe, it glowed brighter.

‘ To the one your emotions hold dear…’

The Pokemon gave Irida a playful boop on the nose, leaving her surprised.

It flew off into a direction, which Irida found herself following – found herself able to follow.

And as she followed it, she heard a faint voice…

“...et me see Irida again! Please!”

Her eyes widened.

That voice…

She knew it was special to her, even if she was slowly forgetting how.

So, she headed towards it.

And as everything around her turned dark, she could hear two things in her mind.

‘ Remember… Your name, Irida.’

‘And the one you hold dear, named Dawn.’

Dawn could only look around in confusion as the air remained silent – as nothing else changed.

It was so hard to decipher what was actually going on. Everything that had just happened seemed so real, but why was it happening?

Just as she was pondering exactly what was happening, Dawn felt everything – what seemed like the entire Spear Temple begin to shake, making a low, rumbling noise as it did.

Shit!

Dawn struggled to gain her balance for just a second, before putting her feet firmly on the ground, and intending to dash the hell out of there. Whatever was happening, it couldn’t have been good.

But just as quickly as the rumbling began…

It ended.

“...huh?”

Dawn stopped in her tracks, turning back towards the center of the temple. She walked up to it once again, now even more confused.

“...I… Arceus, are you there?”

Was it trying to communicate with her, or something?

But behind her, Dawn heard what sounded like a low rumble, and the sound of something hitting the ground behind her – some one, given that they let out a loud grunt as they hit the ground. 

Dawn swiftly turned around at the sound. “Hey, you okay? I–”

As she did, though, she stopped cold. Shock ran through her entire body.

Her eyes shot open, her mouth hung agape.

Lying on the ground, now getting up slowly, was…

“...I…Irida…”

Dawn stared in awe, entirely frozen by the sight in front of her.

Irida.

That was Irida.

The woman who she never thought she’d see again, the woman who she wanted to keep alive in her memories until she couldn’t anymore…

And now, she was here.

As Irida got up, clutching her head from the fall, she seemed to take in her setting, looking awfully panicked. Seeing Dawn, her eyes widened.

“Y-you there! Please!!!” She immediately spoke with a worried voice, filled with panic. “W-where am I? I-I don’t know how I got here, I-I don’t remember anything, and–”

Dawn didn’t even hesitate for a second before dashing over to Irida’s side, the Pearl Clan’s leader breathing in and out heavily and quickly. “D-don’t worry. It’s okay. You’re in no harm, here, and… and I can help you. I… It’s okay. Get it all out.” She put a gentle arm around Irida, helping her to recompose herself.

Dawn couldn’t stop herself from tearing up, beginning to shake a little herself. She wrapped both arms around Irida, her voice incredibly shaky and full of emotion.

“Y-you’re safe. Y-you’re safe, and you’re here, a-and I…”

Dawn couldn’t help herself from having her tears flow as Irida’s breathing, seemingly thanks to Dawn’s support and embrace, slowed down to a regular pace. She loosely wrapped her arms around Dawn as well, perhaps just out of seeing another person in such a confusing time to her.

“I…” Irida seemingly found her voice again, though she still seemed frantic. “I…I don’t remember anything, I… I only know my name, and one other name, a-and all I know is that I sent my sister away to keep her safe, b-but I don’t know what’s going on, a-a-and I wish I hadn’t, and–”

Dawn pulled back from the hug she was giving Irida, her hands on her shoulders.

“I promise, that whatever happens, you’re safe here. Being in a brand new place for the first time is incredibly jarring, and incredibly scary, but you are safe here. You can breathe. Don’t worry. I can help you out here.” She gave Irida a shaky smile, still feeling incredibly emotional.

Dawn glanced down, noticing a small shard that hung on her chest, just over her heart…

A shard of a Dawn Stone.

…Her shard of a Dawn Stone. The very same one she kept on her Azure Flute.

Irida had turned it into a charm that hung over her heart.

Dawn’s smile only widened, the tears from her face still flowing.

“I… Y-you’re here, a-and you’re safe… a-and I promise you’ll be okay. D-do you trust me?”

Irida, still looking somewhat disoriented from the events that had just occurred, gave a slow, gentle nod.

“O-Okay. That’s good.”

Irida gave a slightly weak smile back. It seemed that whatever method had brought her here, it had affected her memories. But…

But all the same, this was Irida.

The very same woman she fell in love with, the very same woman she cared for more than anything.

Having calmed down a bit after some time, Irida began to speak. “...T-thank you for listening and for helping me, stranger. Please, tell me… What is your name?” 

“Dawn. My name is Dawn Platinum.”

Irida, at the mention of that name, perked up.

“...I-I see.” She looked off to the side, contemplating something.

Dawn looked a little curious, but Irida turned back to face her. “My… My name is Irida, and… it appears I do not have any memories outside of my own name, and… And yours, it seems. It rang in my head very vividly…”

Irida had remembered her name.

Above all else, above all memories, even if she didn’t remember anything just yet…

She remembered Dawn’s name.

Dawn could only smile wider at that.

“...I… I think I might have an explanation for that, actually…”

“Y-you might?”

She nodded, finally recomposing herself with a shaky breath. “Yeah. But… I imagine you’re feeling a little exhausted after… everything that just happened, and–”

Dawn was interrupted by the sound of her phone ringing, looking at her coat pocket. Jeez, talk about poor timing…

She pulled it, looking at the screen and seeing that it was Lucas calling.

Maybe he was just worried about where Dawn had gone? She had told her mom, so she wasn’t sure why he would be.

…It’d be better to pick up than to ignore it. 

“Sorry, um… Just one second.”

Dawn answered the call, holding the phone up to her ear as she walked off to create some space and privacy. “Luke, I’m, uh, a little busy ri–”

“DAWN! HOLY SHIT, DAWN. Thank fucking GOD! I’ve been trying to contact you for like, 30 minutes. Johanna told me you went to the Spear Pillar, and that’s fine, I figured you were busy but dude, I’m freaking the hell out right now. Some shit is going down and I DON’T KNOW WHAT IT IS. ” Lucas sounded frantic, entirely panicked. Whatever was on his mind was serious.

“What?! Lucas, what’s going on? ” Dawn sounded concerned. “What happened? Is everything okay?”

“Everything’s fine, like, physically, it’s fine, I mean, kind of? I-I… Dude, I just watched my textbooks grow in size! I was reading something on ancient Hisui, and the text, it fucking… It changed right before my goddamn eyes! ”

“What?!”

Dawn’s eyes widened.

That happened to Lucas, too?

“So, like, okay. Whatever. Maybe I had a bit too much of a late night study session, right? Standard stuff. So I went to look it up elsewhere, just online, right, because the text in my book seemed to just be entirely different from what I knew it was just minutes ago, but that was changed too! And they’re all changed! And I go and I ask a few people I know, and they talk about this stuff as it had always happened! And I’m looking at the pictures, and there’s someone that looks a hell of a lot like you in them! But I know this shit has changed, and yet, it’s like, nobody else has noticed but me, and I don’t know what the hell is going on! Dawn, my textbooks were FALLING OFF THE SHELF from the increased size, and–”

“Lucas, Lucas! Slow down.” Dawn spoke quickly, cutting her friend off, taking a deep breath in and out. “Listen, Lucas, I, uh… I think I’ve got a theory for why that happened.”

A brief pause. “Dawn, if you’ve got ANY form of a lead on what the hell is going on, I’m all ears, because I’ve been trying to deduce why the hell ancient history has changed before my very eyes yet everything else is the exact same and nobody seemed to notice except for me for a while now and I’ve been losing my goddamn mind. ”

“...It’s best I show you. Hang on.”

Adjusting it so that the call would show her camera, Dawn looked at the camera, and turned it to put Irida in view, who stood there with a rather confused and concerned look on her face, not really sure what exactly was going on.

“... WHAT?! ”

“Yeah. I don’t know either, but I have to assume these are connected.” Dawn pulled the phone back to her ear, her tone more serious than it was before.

“DAWN, WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?! ”

“I have no idea. I don’t even know if I did anything.” Dawn continued to speak to Lucas, rubbing a spare hand down her face. “The etchings on the pillars changed, too. Says that the other hero in ancient times fought Palkia. And then the changed forme of-”

“OF DIALGA! ‘Cause everything I looked at said that too! And that the hero came from a fucking rift in the sky, and, like — Holy shit, Dawn, what the fuck is going on?! It’s comforting to know someone else is seeing the same shit I’m seeing, but what the hell happened?! ”

“Listen, Lucas. I’ll talk to you when I get back – I’ll bring her with me to your place tomorrow or something. I… Irida doesn’t have any of her memories, and she’s kind of disorientated. I just want her to get some rest, you know? No idea at all of what she’s been through, but I think giving her some time to relax would help.”

“...Right, yeah, that makes the most sense.” After a brief pause, Lucas’ panicked voice calmed down a fair amount. “We’ll… We’ll play this as we go. It… Nothing seems to have been majorly affected in history, anyway, it was just… Anyway, listen. I’ll talk to you after, okay? I’m gonna work some ideas out to figure out what the hell happened. I’m no scientist, but it’s worth a goddamn shot. Cool my jets a bit. It’s good for her to get some time to relax, too. And…”

“Whatever you did, or whatever somebody did, I’m happy for you, Dawn. You two have each other again, and I’m so happy for you. Even if her memory’s gone. You’ll have to tell me about it later.”

Dawn smiled happily. “...Thanks, Lucas. Talk to you.”

As Dawn hung up, she turned back to Irida, a loud sigh escaping her. “Sorry about that. I just… had to speak to a friend. Nothing major, really.”

“...I… I see.” Irida looked confused. “Are we to leave now?”

Dawn nodded. “You must be exhausted after everything, so… I can let you stay at my place. No need to worry.”

Irida gave a weak smile. “Thank you, Dawn. I do not know where I am, but… I am thankful for your support.”

Dawn smiled back, almost crying on the spot again.

“...We’re in the region of Sinnoh. It’s a really lovely place. I’m sure you’ll feel at home here, if just a little.”

Irida was back to her, even if she didn’t have her memories. 

She thought she had lost Irida forever, that she would never actually see her again, and that she was to be a memory that Dawn kept alive as much as she could.

But now, standing in front of her, was the woman she loved.

Even if Irida’s memories weren’t there, Irida was here, and she was with Dawn.

“It sounds like quite a lovely place, then. Thank you again, Dawn.”

“...Any time, Irida. I’ll explain everything later. We’ll worry about that later, though – we could both use some rest.”

And as Dawn called out Staraptor once more, she took off with Irida. Staraptor wasn’t too used to carrying two people, but as long as he went slow, he was okay.

As they flew, Dawn processed everything that had just happened. She’d have to work through everything with Lucas later, but there was a question on her mind.

...Did Arceus change history itself and then bring Irida back to me…?

Dawn wasn’t exactly sure what just happened up there at the Spear Pillar, nor why Irida was here in the first place. Or why any of this had happened.

Whatever the reason, her wish – her last hope, had been granted.

And she couldn’t be happier about that.

Centuries ago…

As Palina stood in the Pearl Settlement, feeling worry in her mind from having taken the role of Pearl Clan leader from Irida, she looked out into the horizon, standing on a large cliff that showed most of the area, the snow clear and white on a mostly slow day.

Palina wondered what Irida was doing now. Where she was, if she was even successful in her goal. Had she spoken to the creator of all things, and had she found Dawn? Was she okay? Where was she, now? Palina didn’t know – she couldn’t know.

All she could do was hope. Hope that she would be able to live up to Irida’s dreams, and… truthfully, hope that the one she called a true friend was okay.

“...Glaceon!!!”

Just as she was pondering her thoughts, however, Palina heard a sharp cry. As she looked towards the entrance of the Settlement, she saw a Glaceon running towards the entrance, looking up at Palina. In it’s mouth, as it ran to her, it held the Azure Flute.

That wasn’t an ordinary Glaceon.

That was Irida’s.

Palina immediately darted down to meet Irida’s Glaceon, kneeling down. “Glaceon?! Why have you come back? Is everything okay? Has something happened to Irida?”

Glaceon released the Azure Flute from its mouth and shook its head, letting out a short, sad cry.

“She’s not injured?”

A small nod came from the Fresh Snow Pokemon. But why, then, was she here?

“Where has she gone, Glaceon? She hasn’t become lost, or in trouble, has she?”

She shook her head once more. A small, heartbroken cry, however, indicated to Palina that there was more to it.

Irida was not lost, but…

Perhaps she wasn’t here.

“Glace…”

Palina looked at Glaceon with an expression of intrigue, of slight sadness. 

“...Was she successful in her goal…?”

A slow, firm nod.

Palina gasped. She looked at the Azure Flute that was on the ground properly. Irida had taken this with her, and nothing else of Dawn’s belongings – those remained at her place. 

If this was here, and Glaceon was here too, then… she must have done it.

Irida had spoken to almighty Arceus, the creator of the universe, and…

She had gone to be with Dawn.

Maybe, then, Glaceon was here to tell them what happened to Irida.

“I see. Irida must be very happy, then.” Palina closed her eyes, processing the situation. “Love is quite the powerful emotion, if it made her capable of doing that…”

Glaceon hung her head gently, looking rather sad about things.

“Oh, Glaceon…” Palina smiled weakly. “Thank you for coming all this way back to inform us of her safety…” She gently stroked Glaceon’s fur, tears welling up in her eyes.

“It… It must not have been easy. Y-you have truly shown your bravery and devotion to your sister.”

Glaceon looked up weakly.

“Thank you, Glaceon. I… I will make sure people know that she is safe. I know she would want people to know what happened to her. I promise I will.”

Irida’s Glaceon smiled back, somewhat weakly, as Palina continued to comfort the Pokemon that no longer had her sister by her side.

Palina wasn’t exactly sure where Irida had gone. Perhaps she had gone to Dawn’s future – perhaps she had gone somewhere else entirely.

She didn’t know – she couldn’t know.

But the knowledge that she was safe, that she was happy… 

That she was with Dawn.

It comforted Palina quite a lot to know she had achieved her goal.

Chapter Text

“...Okay, so…” Lucas let out a deep sigh as he paced around. “I think I’ve got a working theory.”

It had been about a day since Irida landed in Sinnoh – she had spent the day simply getting some rest after the exhausting day of events. 

Dawn figured it was for the best, anyway. She seemed much calmer now, and her mother didn’t hesitate for a second when Dawn suggested that Irida could stay in the guest room they had in getting it all set up for her. Irida was very grateful for the hospitality, and it seemed having some ground under her feet helped her feel a lot better about things. Dawn, as well, needed some rest after her heart had been through ten different roller coasters.

It was still surreal to peek into that room to check up on her and just take it in that… That Irida was here. She was here, in Sinnoh, and she was safe. 

Why and how Irida had come here still wasn't known to her, but… That would come with time. There were more important matters, really, to worry about, which is why she was at Lucas’ place now. 

He had spent some time working out everything based on the information provided by Dawn, as well as taking into account everything that happened, which they had been discussing over DMs the prior day. 

“Lay it on me, Luke.” Dawn sat on one of the chairs set up in his room, which was filled to the brim with books. His desk was messy – it looked like he had seriously been cracking this apart. Irida was waiting just outside as she had joined along, but they wanted to not overload her with information, which she appreciated. She was okay with just taking some time to breathe.

“Now. Keep in mind that I am not a scientist, ” he said, leaning in for extra emphasis, “I am a historian , and I’m one who works with Professor Rowan, who studies Pokemon, not space-time stuff like this. So, a lot of this might be completely out there. But based on what we know, and me throwing in a few extra guesses for the sake of my sanity, this makes the most sense.”

Lucas grabbed some of his notes off his desk, neatly arranging them. “‘Kay. So… We know that, when this all happened, history had changed, right?” He began to pace around slowly, tapping a pen to his mouth as Dawn stared at him. 

“Not only did history change, but so too did like, everybody else’s memory of it. Most people I’ve asked, anyway. Except, it seems, for us. Everybody that you told about your time in Hisui. That includes me, Johanna, and Barry. Those were the only three people you told, right?”

“Mmhm.”

“ We didn’t have those memories affected. Why that is, I have no idea . Something about us already knowing what happened is what I’ve come up with. So it isn’t necessary for our memories of it to be affected, or something, if I had to spitball an answer. That one makes the most sense to me, but…”

Lucas shook his head. “Not worrying about that. Point is, that’s been affected; we’ve been over that. But it lines up entirely with what you were saying you did. Battle facility stuff, you fighting Palkia and then Dialga, hell, some pictures seem to even have you, or someone who looks a hell of a lot like you , in them.”

Lucas went over to one of his shelves, grabbing a textbook from the (newly arranged) shelving, some of the books sitting on a table to the side due to their slight increase in pages. “But the thing that’s weird about that? Even that’s not entirely accurate. Look here, right? Let me get to the Galaxy Team stuff.”

As Lucas began to flip through, finding one of the pages he tabbed, Dawn came over and looked at it. 

There, front and center, was the picture she remembered taking in Hisui – the photo that was taken after completing the Pokedex. Dawn was there, smiling ear to ear, in between Rei and Laventon, with the others present around them.

Her eyes widened in surprise. “I… wow, it’s weird seeing yourself in a history textbook...”

“...Huh, yeah. I guess it would be.” Lucas shook his head to get back on track. “But I read the names, and…” Lucas pulled the book back to himself and began to read the small text underneath. “‘ Pictured here are members of the Galaxy Team. This photo was said to be taken after the completion of the first ever Pokedex. Those who worked on it include Professor Laventon, and two members named Rei, ’ which lines up with who you’ve mentioned, ‘ and Akari .’ ”

…What?

“And if I flip a little further in, when it gets to talking about the situation where the space-time rift opened up once more, it also mentions that an ‘Akari’ stopped it.” Lucas flipped a little further, with Dawn reading it as she came up to Lucas. “In fact, every time your name should come up, Akari’s name is there instead.”

Dawn looked bewildered. “What… I mean, Akari’s my middle name, but like… That was after I came out. Mom helped me choose that. We did that back when I was changing my legal name.”

“Right, yeah. But the name’s still changed. ” Lucas looked back up. “And, like, every time Irida is mentioned? That’s Kai, instead. Leader of the Pearl Clan, Kai . But those are the only names that are changed. So, it wasn't Dawn and Irida, it was Akari and Kai that were in the past.” 

He put a hand to his head. “Everything else is the same, though. The events that you said happened, but… Sinnoh, as it stands, hasn’t been affected in any major capacity. History has changed, and it seems to only revolve around you two. Based on what I can immediately find, anyway. Something about a Nobori seems new, but I haven’t looked as hard into that.”

“...Why do you think that is?”

Lucas scratched his head, sighing lightly. “That, I don’t have as much of a lead on. This one’s more of an educated guess, really, but… see, it relates to Irida, too. I’m thinking, and this is perhaps the only lead I’ve got, but Arceus sent her to the future and changed history at the same time, ever so slightly. History changed in a way that, giving Arceus the benefit of the doubt, you guys would have an alibi. So that people don’t start going up to you or Irida and ask ‘ Hey, is this you in the past ’ and that sort of thing.”

Dawn crossed her arms, thinking about that. “...that lines up with the reason I was sent back here to begin with, to ‘preserve space-time’ or whatever. Maybe Arceus couldn’t change it fully, either. I dunno.” She looked up at Lucas, grinning. “Sounds like you’ve been watching too many sci-fi reruns, though.”

Lucas snickered back. “Hey, listen, maybe I have! But this is the best explanation I’ve got – I’d like to see you come up with something better! It’s either this , or we’re all suffering from some kind of really bizarre mass hallucination. Quite frankly, I would rather believe everything you said than doubt reality like that.”

After getting a bit of lighthearted fun out of their systems, Dawn continued. “Really, though, that’s… surprising. ” She tapped her finger on her arm, humming. “… I feel like that’s gotta make sense. And that might explain Irida’s memories, too, if shit’s changing while she traveled. Ingo had amnesia too, but he slowly seemed to be remembering more and more as time went on. Can’t imagine she won’t have something similar happen.”

Lucas nodded. “I am curious, though, about how you’ve traveled through space-time twice, and nothing’s happened to you. First time to the past, second time back here. You didn’t have amnesia there, right?”

Dawn shook her head. “Believe me, I’m just as curious on that one. Maybe it’s got something to do with changing history, but that wouldn’t explain Ingo. It’s not my first time interacting with some weird space-time stuff, what with the Distortion World, but that didn’t mess with me, either.”

He hummed for a second, jotting down some notes. “...Wonder if that’s connected. Not like I’d know anything, but… maybe that interaction with a place filled with space-time fuckery has like… shielded you, somehow? Like, it’s energy has stuck to you?”

Dawn crossed her arms, tapping her fingers across them as she thought about that quickly. The Distortion World was said to have space and time not following the standard rules of the world she resided in now, and she was in there for a damn long time stopping Cyrus. Maybe Lucas’ theory held some weight…

She could only shrug. “Maybe. I can’t really be certain. But… jeez, Luke , you really went the extra mile to try and make some sense of this.”

Lucas nodded, grinning. He was proud of his work, it seemed. “It’s the best way I can deduce this, and it’s the best way I can keep my sanity, because you just technically changed significant parts of history in what was basically an instant, so you’ll have to understand if I’m a little confused. And a little annoyed at you for doing that.” He smirked at Dawn with that last statement.

“Luke’s mad that Dawn got to go to all the historical places and he didn’t, is he?” Dawn leaned in a little, grinning playfully. 

“ Maybe a little! ” Lucas laughed, enjoying the light bickering. “But really, it helps all of us in the loop. Certainly makes it a lot easier to digest. And, uh…” He rubbed a hand behind his head. “On that note, sorry about calling you in a panic yesterday like that, Dawn. Especially right after Irida dropped in. I was just dealing with ten different things, but I think we all had a lot on our plates.”

“Ah, don’t sweat it, dude.” Dawn smiled, shrugging. “I get it – you’re a historian watching history change in front of your eyes but nobody else seems to notice and treats it as status quo. That’d be like if I woke up one morning and suddenly, Fire-type Pokemon actually were strong against Water-types, and everybody just acted as if I misunderstood the type matchups for all my life.”

Lucas chuckled. “Yeah, puts that into a slightly better perspective. That’d be some shit, huh?”

“No goddamn kidding. Guess we’re good, then?”

With Lucas’ nod of confirmation, Dawn got up, making her way outside of Lucas’ room and waving to Irida, who was sitting on a chair just nearby. Lucas followed behind Dawn.

“Oh, are you two finished, then?” Irida, who was wearing one of Dawn’s spare outfits – just a white long-sleeved shirt and a long, red skirt, with some basic red flats & socks. Simple, but it fit her well. She wasn’t wearing her usual accessories – those were back home, kept safe.

Irida stood up, smiling. “I was wondering when you’d be all wrapped up.”

“Ah, nothin’ too serious.” Dawn shrugged. “I can fill you in on it later, but… It does bring me to an important question, Irida, since we were discussing everything that just happened.”

With her expression becoming more neutral, Irida nodded. Dawn continued on. “We can fill you in on everything – including more about you, and who you were before you lost your memories, but… Only if you really want that information. I…” 

Dawn rubbed a hand behind her neck, a little uncertain as she grumbled lightly. “I’m not entirely sure how the whole losing memory thing works. But I figured I’d give you the choice on when and what you want us to fill you in on. You did only just get here, so I don’t wanna throw everything at you all at once. Avoid that whiplash until you’re ready, y’know? Your call.”

Irida looked much more serious as she seemed to contemplate that for a second. After taking a moment to dwell on that idea, she looked up.

“I… I think I’d rather wait a little bit. I still feel rather… out of place, so I wouldn’t want to add more onto that.” Her expression was slightly worried. “I do wish to know, but… I don’t even know where I am, other than the region’s name, much less where to even begin asking. Perhaps feeling more settled in would help.”

Dawn nodded, smiling. “I’ll keep a tight lip until you give the word, then. Might be better to go at it slowly until you feel more comfortable, anyway.”

Lucas crossed his arms, curious. “And you haven’t had anything come back to you just yet, right?”

Irida shook her head. “Nothing of note, no… I do appreciate your hospitality, however. Despite not knowing where I am, it comforts me to know I’ve come to a place where people are so willing to help.”

“Any time, Irida.” He gave a friendly smile back. “Just glad we can help.”

“You aren’t super familiar with the region, that’s true.” Dawn closed her eyes, nodding. “On that note, though… What would you say to going out and exploring the places here in Sinnoh? Might be a good idea to get at least a little accustomed. I’d come along, of course.”

Irida perked up at that idea. “I suppose it would be good to get a better idea of this region, as it seems I might be staying here a while. That would be wonderful, Dawn!”

Lucas threw an arm around Dawn, grinning. “Nobody better in the region to show you around, either! She’s gone on a journey ‘round the region once before, so she’s got a pretty good familiarity with it. Little better than I could give, anyway.”  Dawn flashed a cheerful grin back, thankful for the backup.

Irida smiled, nodding. “And if I’m being honest, part of me wishes to spend time with Dawn, who’s been so helpful to me. I-If that’s no problem, anyway…” She looked a little nervous, as if this had been on her mind for a bit.

“...N-not at all, Irida.” Dawn blushed and cleared her throat, trying not to melt at how cute Irida was, because they technically weren’t dating right now. Not that Dawn minded , she wasn’t going to force anything onto Irida in a state where she didn’t remember, but…

It definitely was tough to see your then-girlfriend looking absolutely beautiful in this outfit, with an absolutely adorable expression of bashfulness, and be rendered unable to say anything due to circumstances. Damn you, Arceus…

She looked over at Lucas to see a slightly playful expression on his face, which caused her to roll her eyes. “A-anyways, uh… you wanna head back, get some stuff together, and set out? There’s lots to see, so we’re in no rush. Might not get to everything in one day, heh.”

“That works for me!” Irida flashed a cheerful smile in her direction. “I’ll let you lead the way, then.”

“See ‘ya round, Luke!” As the two made their way down the stairs and out of Lucas’ place, Dawn waved to him. Lucas smiled.

“Don’t be a stranger, you two!”

And with the door closing, Lucas let out a light chuckle as he walked back to his research room to reorganize the mess.

“...Man. They’re cute together.”

“It’s lovely out today, isn’t it?”

Irida smiled as she took in the view; seeing some Starly fly above her head, Combee collecting nectar in the nearby field, Surskit dancing on a pond’s surface. Being in a place such as this, so vast and with so much beautiful landscape…

It was wonderful. For some reason, it felt right. Even if this was, in Dawn’s words, “just a simple route”, she was in awe at its majesty.

The temperature was just right (if a little warmer than she’d like), the breeze felt lovely as it carried a bundle of Hoppip through the sky as easily as it blew through her hair… Irida was truly at ease.

“Mmhm! Perfect kind of day to be out exploring the region. You’ll have a great time, Irida! Just let me know if anything gets overwhelming at any point, yeah? We can go back home whenever you want.” Dawn looked at her with a warm  smile. “I know a good few places that are quiet and not very busy at all, so they might be good to fall back on, if everything gets to be too much.”

“Of course, Dawn! Thank you…” She looked off to the side slightly, trying to hide her face before Dawn had a chance to notice it begin to flare red.

Irida could feel her heart skip a beat just looking at her, a feeling that was… concerning. She had felt something like this ever since she first saw Dawn, back when she first arrived, but… obviously, she didn’t want to spring that onto the person she had just met. Dawn was pretty, sure, gorgeous , even,  but why did she feel that way so suddenly?

Why did Dawn’s smile, her concerned frown, the smirk she gave when excited, all mess with her heart in such a way? She didn’t have any leads – at least, not yet, anyway. Dawn seemed to have some history with her, based on what she spoke of. She’d have to, for Dawn to know Irida enough to be able to tell her of her past, anyway. 

It was all very confusing, but… Irida was glad, at least, to have someone so willing to help her find her footing first, before figuring all that out.

“Hey, you okay, Irida?” Dawn stopped, her face sporting that concerned frown again, looking over at her. “Something u-” 

THUD!!

Irida looked up, only to immediately see Dawn getting run into at full speed by somebody else, with both of them tumbling to the ground.

“Dawn!!!” Irida, consumed with worry, almost instinctively, ran over to help her up. “Are you alright?”

Groaning, Dawn grabbed Irida’s arm to get back up, rubbing her arm. “Jeez, watch where you’re goin’, you–” She perked up, however, at seeing the other person on the ground, who was similarly rubbing his head, and extended her hand forward to help him off the ground.

“Oh hey, Barry! The hell are you runnin’ around for?”

“Dawn!” In almost an instant, the other person (who Irida assumed was named Barry) popped back up onto his feet, ignoring Dawn’s hand, looking very eager for somebody who just landed on the ground like he did. “Good to see you! You doin’ okay today?”

Dawn nodded eagerly. “Thanks, Barry. I’m doing a lot better now, honestly.”

“That’s a relief!” Barry let out a sigh. “Glad to see my rival at her best once more. You ever need anything like that, you know who to call!” He proudly put a hand to his chest. “I’ll drop everything for my best pal!”

Irida could tell that these two seemed to be quite good friends, especially by the warm smile that was on Dawn’s face. “...Thanks, Barry. But what’s got you in such a hurry?”

“Oh, yeah! I was wondering where you were! Your mom said you went out to Lucas’ place for a bit. No worries, no problem! But you didn’t even tell me! Jeez, I’m a little hurt, Dawn!”

“Why would I need to, Barry?” Dawn asked, with an amused grin on her face.

“Well, I wanna see that girl you’ve been talking about, too! Say, is this her? Seems like it!” He eagerly went over to Irida, shaking her hand very quickly. Irida was practically frozen still by how abrupt everything was.

“Nice to meet ‘ya! Irida, right? Name’s Barry! I’m Dawn’s number one rival, her strongest opponent! I’m sure she’s told you all about me before!” he said, posing dramatically at each of his self-given titles.

Irida blinked, flabbergasted at the speed this boy was moving. “Um…”

Dawn placed a hand on his shoulder. “...Barry, Irida’s lost her memories.”

Barry’s chipper expression turned blank. “Oh! Uh, yeah! Sorry, heh, sorry about that, miss.” He stepped back, looking much more bashful. “Forgot all about that! Y’see, Dawn’s talked on and on about you, so–”

Dawn slapped a hand over Barry’s mouth, groaning. “I’d like to ask you to not embarrass me in front of her…” She looked like a combination of annoyed and embarrassed, which looked rather funny. Irida couldn’t help but giggle a little.

But knowing that Dawn was talking about her was exciting, for some reason…

Barry pried her hand off his face with his usual overexaggerated movement. “Jeez! No need to be so harsh about it, Dawn! Could just ask me nicely. But I getcha! You two just heading back?” 

Irida nodded. “Yes, um… Dawn planned to show me around Sinnoh a bit more. I’m still somewhat new to the area, so she offered to show me some of the places here.”

“Gotcha, gotcha!” Barry posed with arms crossed, nodding very frantically, his eyes closed as if hearing a great truth of the world. “Well, I’d offer a battle, but I don’t wanna get in the way of you two. I’ll let you two head off! I’ve got stuff to do, anyway. Gotta keep training so I can be the best! I’ll take your title yet, Dawn! Just you wait! Later!” 

Barry dashed off into the distance, leaving a small plume of dust in his wake, back towards Sandgem Town, where they just were.

“Later, Barry!” Dawn shouted off, a cheerful tone to her voice, giving a big two-handed wave as he left.

“...He’s certainly lively.”

Dawn looked back to Irida, grinning. “You’ll get used to it after you spend enough time around him, believe me. You good to keep going?”

“Are you alright to keep going, Dawn?” She looked a little worried, considering that Dawn had just been knocked down by someone else dashing into her like that.

Puffing out her chest, taking a heroic stance, and proudly putting a hand to her chest, Dawn beamed. “Gotta do more than that to knock Dawn Platinum down a peg! Plus, you get used to it after the 6th time Barry practically runs you over…” She gave a small dry chuckle at a joke Irida didn’t seem to be in on.

“The 6th time?” Irida giggled. “I’m curious about the other times, if you’ll tell…”

Dawn looked a little surprised, but seemed to soften up, another smile blooming on her face from ear to ear that caused Irida’s heart to flutter a little. “You know how we first met? Mom tells me that she wanted me to make some friends once I was old enough, and knowing that we had a neighbor with a kid, sets up a playdate. First thing he does? Run me over in excitement ‘cause he wanted to make a new friend.”

“ Really? ”

As she began to walk once more, motioning Irida to follow, she continued. “I was way too young to remember, but mom said I cried and cried. Kinda funny to think about considering how close we are now!” She snickered in amusement, which Irida found amusement in as well. “You’d think that’d be a bad start, but we both found common ground in wanting to be the strongest Pokemon Trainers around when we grew up.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever heard of that term before…”  Something about it certainly sounded… rather familiar, however.

“Ah, y’see, it just refers to someone who trains and battles with Pokemon. Basically…” 

Dawn continued on as Irida listened intently, invested in the conversation. Dawn spoke with such engagement and excitement in what she was talking about – it really was nice. Her exuberance made the profession sound utterly charming, as she began to imagine herself on the battlefield, her partner Pokemon by her side, ready to fight… someone …